MANCO: THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
Man CO
The Peruvian Chief
OR
AN ENGLISHMAN'S ADVENTURES IN THE
COUNTRY OF THE INCAS
BY
WILLIAM H. G. KINGSTON
AUTHOR OF
'peter the \VHALEr' ' TilARK SEAWOKTH ' * SALT WATER*
'three midshipmen' ETC.
ILLUSTRATED BY A. IK COOPER
GRIFFITH FARRAN BROWNE & CO. LIMITED
oS BOW STREET, COVENT GARDEN
LONDON
THE SAVAGE ANIMAL STOOD GLARING FIERCELY."
■itispiece. See page 263.
!/
t
in ^VJ-
. ■^';^* '
/
r n-
t
H. -> y
V
. .-h*^
Ifc >.
A DARK MASS SWEPT TOWARDS US.
THE BRANXH CRACKED AND BE.XT WITH OUR WEIGHT.
'NOW, BE STEADY, AND FIRE.'^
MANGO,
THE PEEUYIAN CHIEF
CHAPTER L
MY FAMILY AND HOME — AVE CONCEAL A FUGITIVE
INDIAN.
It was evening. The sun had just set beneath the
waters of the Pacific, which could be distinguished in
the far distance; and the whole western sky, un-
dimmed by a cloud, was burning with a radiant glow
of splendour such as to the eyes of the untutored
Peruvians might well appear an emanation from the
Deity they worshipped.
I was looking out, with others of my family, from
the windows of the country house we inhabited, on
the glorious spectacle. We were residing in Peru,
that romantic region with which the name of the
conqueror Pizarro must be for ever associated — the
kingdom of the once powerful and enlightened Incas,
on the western shore of South America. At the time
of which I speak, however, its greatness, its prosperity
and happiness, had passed away; it was a mere pro-
vince of Old Spain, and governed by a viceroy sent
from that country, while the race of its ancient sove-
reigns, though still existing, was humbled and dis-
regarded, and almost unknown.
2 MANCO, THE PEBCVIAN CHIEF.
My parents were English, and England was my
native land. My father, Mr. Henry Rexton, had boen
a soldier in his youth ; but when he married my mother,
who was the daughter of an eminent British merchant,
he quitted the army ; and my grandfather induced him,
by advantageous offers, to take a share in his house
of business. The firm traded with Peru ; and certain
mercantile transactions of importance requiring for a
time the superintendence of a partner, my father and
mother went out there, taking with them me and a
younger sister, their only children then born. Year
after year unexpected circumstances occurred which
compelled them, much against their wish, to remain in
the country ; and well do I remember how frequently
in our family circle the subject of conversation was
the happiness we expected to enjoy on returning home.
On first going to Peru, we resided in Lima, the modern
capital ; but at length the beat of the climate affecting
my mother's health, in the hopes of it being restored by
a cooler atmosphere, my father engaged a house in the
country, at a considerable distance from the city. It
was situated among the lower ranges of the lofty
Cordilleras, one of those mighty ranges of mountains
which stretches from one end to the other of the South
American continent, the eastern portion of them being
more properly known by the name of the Andes.
Our house stood on a level spot on the summit of a
spur of the main chain. To the east behind it rose
range above range of mountains, the more distant
towering to the sky, and covered with eternal snows.
On either side other spurs stretched out far towards
the west, forming deep gorges below us ; while along
the side of the ridge on which the house was situated
]VrJ FAMILY AND nOMK. 3
rnn a narrow road, one of the few paths in that neigh-
bourhood, penetrating among the mountains into the
regions on the eastern side. From our windows west-
ward, over a wide extent of broken ground among the
mounds, many of which might in other countries be
called mountains, would be seen the fertile plains of
Peru stretching away to the ocean, distinguished on
clear days by a silvery line in the horizon. The house
was of one floor only, and built of brick and tiled.
The rooms were large and numerous, and it was sur-
rounded by a court-yard. It was of ancient construc-
tion, indeed it appeared to have been built originally
for a fortification to command the pass through the
mountains ; but the outer walls had fallen into decay
or been pulled down, though it still retained enough
of its former character to enable it to be speedily
prepared to resist any sudden attack by undisciplined
forces destitute of artillery. Around it were planta-
tions of olive and orange trees, on the slopes near it
were vineyards, and on the level spaces fields of maize
or Indian corn, and many trees and plants of a tem-
perate clime. At the bottom of the ravine rushed a
broad and powerful stream, fed by the snows of the
neighbouring mountains ; and on its banks, in a wider
part, some little way to the west, was a large village
inhabited chiefly by Indians, the descendants of the
hapless race conquered by the Spaniards. In the
neighbourhood, on the other side of the river, was a
silver mine, in working which many of the inhabitants
0^ the village were employed.
My father's house had, I believe, advanced money
to the owners ; and this was one of the reasons which
made him select the locality for his temporary residence,
4 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
besides its peculiar healthiness and beauty. He was i\
firm friend to the Indians, for he pitied their hard fate ;
and he endeavoured by every means in his power to
mitigate their sufferings under the cruel tyranny to
which, even at that time, they were subjected. As
he did not own the mine, he could not prevent their
strength from being often overtaxed ; but having some
knowledge of medicine, he used to prescribe for them
when they were sick, and he to the best of his means
relieved them when overtaken by poverty, so that they
all learned to love and reverence the English stranger
who had come among them. His conduct was un-
influenced by any expectation of a return, but he after-
wards had reason to know that the despised Indians
were not ungrateful for his kindness. My father was
a true Christian, who looked upon all men helpless or
suffering, whatever their hue, or race, or religion, as
brothers, whom it was his duty to aid and protect.
He received his reward ; and my belief is, that no per-
son ever performs a good disinterested action without
being rewarded for it even in this world. I, at all
events, have met with numerous instances which tend
to show that such is the case. The means of crossing
the river to the mines was by a large hanging bridge,
called by the Spaniards ' Puente de Soga^^ which could
be seen from the windows of our house. On either
side of the river, some fifty feet above the water, stout
posts were driven into the steep bank, to which four
ropes, formed of twisted cow-hides the thickness of
a man's arm, were fastened. These ropes were laid
parallel to each other, a few feet apart ; and were
again fastened by thinner ropes laid transversely, and
forming a sort of network. Ou this foundation were
MY FAMILY AND HOME. 5
spread roots of the Agave tree, branches of trees, straw,
and earth, so that even beasts of burden could walk
across. On either side of the bridge, and about three
feet above it, two other ropes were carried across to
serve as a balustrade; but as it had sunk in the
middle, and the ropes were verj slack, it frequently
swung from side to side as passengers went across, in
a most terrific way. It formed a very picturesque
object in the landscape.
I have now given a sufficiently full description of our
house and the scenery surrounding it, to enable my
readers to form a tolerably correct idea of the picture
I wish to present to them.
At the time when the adventures I have resolved to
narrate commenced, I had Just attained my fifteenth
year. I looked older, for I had grown rapidly m that
warm climate ; and, accustomed to exercise and athletic
sports, I was of a well-knit strong frame, and had a
very manly appearance, though possessed of the light
hair and complexion of the Saxon race, somewhat
tanned, however, by constant exposure to the sun. My
brothers and sisters, for I had several, all bore the same
marked characteristics of our Northern ancestors, con-
trasting strongly with the swarthy hue on the counte-
nances of the people among whom we lived. They
used to call us the fair-haired children of the North ;
aud from the love and respect with which they regarded
us, I believe they associated us in their minds with the
revered race whom their traditions told them once ruled
the country with paternal sway — the family of the
fallen Incas.
I shall have to tell more fully, in the course of ray
narrative, the beautiful legend, for so I may call it,
6 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
regarding the origin of the Incas ; how they appeared
suddenly among the ignorant inhabitants of Peru,
claiming to be the children of the Sun, and, gathering
their scattered tribes together, formed them into one
people, and gave them laws and institutions, and
brought peace and prosperity to the land, which con-
tinued till the Spaniards arrived, and, with unexampled
treachery and cruelty, overthrew their monarchy and
reduced the people to abject slavery and misery. The
Indians around us were nominally Roman CathoHcs ;
but though they conformed openly to the ordinances of
that Church, and partly believed in the power assumed
by its priests, they pertinaciously retained many of the
superstitions of their ancestors, and practised their rites
in secret.
Having given a brief account of my family, and
their position in the country, I must begin to unwind
the thread of my Tale. We were seated, as I have
said, in our sitting-room, gazing on one of the most
magnificent of Nature's spectacles — the setting sun.
The younger children were playing about the room,
while my sister Lilly and I, with our father and mother,
were seated near the open window. We were talking,
I well remember, about our distant home, when our
conversation was interrupted by seeing a man leap over
the wall of the court-yard, and rapidly approach the
house.
'Who can he be? What brings him here?' ex-
claimed my mother, while my father rose to make in-
quiries on the subject.
Scarcely had she spoken, when the door was thrown
open, and the person we had seen rushed into the room.
WK CdNCEAL A FUGITIVE INDIAN. 7
He was a tall man, of well-knit, active frame, and
though he looked travel-stained and weary, there was
something in his appearance and manner which be-
tokened that he was not an ordinary being. His com-
plexion was dark, tliough scarcely darker than that of
a Spaniard ; but the contour of his features and the ex-
pression of his countenance showed that he belonged
to the Indian race. His dress was simple, consisting of
a pair of trowsers, and a shirt of th-e cotton cloth of the
country, of a dark blue colour ; a poncho of alpaca
ffool covered his shoulders, while a sash was fastened
round his waist, and his feet were protected by sandals,
fastened on by leather thongs. He threw himself on
the ground before my father, who went to meet him,
and taking his hand, he looked up imploringly in his
face.
' Save me, Seuor ! ' he exclaimed in Spanish, ' you
have the power if you will venture to do it. I am
flying from what they call Justice — the tyranny of our
cruel task-masters. If I am captured, my death is
certain. You are noble and generous, and I throw
myself on your mercy.'
The appeal thus made, with all the energy of despair,
was difficult to resist. My father's feelings were en-
listed on the side of the fugitive ; but he looked round
at my mother and us, who now stood grouped about
him, and remembered the difficulties to which we might
be exposed, should he yield to the promptings of his
heart, from the anger of the Spanish authorities. The
Indian divined his. thoughts-
'You run no danger,' he continued. ^Far be it
from me to cause you to suffer for your charity. No
one saw me approach vour house ; neither did your
8 MAXCO. THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
servants observe me enter it. I was on my way
through the mountains to the far interior, but not
daring to enter any house for food and rest, I felt
that my strength was forsaking me, and that I
could not hope to combat with the difficulties of
the road. If you cannot shelter me, noble Seiior,
either I must die from fatigue, or be captured l)y
my enemies.'
'■ Of what crime have you been guilty, that you thus
seek to fly from justice T asked my father.
' Of no crime, Seiior, believe me,' replied the Indian
in a proud tone, rising to his feet as he spoke. ' Of no
crime in the sight of Heaven, or even of men, if they had
regard to justice. I was selected for the hated Meta ,
I, a descendant of the great Incas, was ordered to work
as a slave — a Pongo in the house of a sub-delegado,
a man noted for his crimes and cruelty. I refused to
perform the disgraceful office — I was dragged there
by force — with a thong he endeavoured to frighten
me into performing the work he ordered. His rage
surpassed all bounds ; he struck me again and again.
Was I tamely to submit? My dormant spirit was
aroused. I at length struck him again ; and when he
rushed at me in his fury, I felled him to the ground.
I attempted to fly, but I was captured ere I could do
so, and was borne off to prison, there to await my
doom, which would have been death. My name was
unknown. They thought I was an humble Indian ;
but some of my race were at hand, and, aided by
them, I effected my escape from prison. My friends
could not conceal me, and my only course was instant
flight into the mountains.'
'Let us shelter him, Henry,* exclaimed my mother,
WE CONCKAL A FUGITIVE INDIAN. 9
in English ; ' Heaven surely will not allow us to suffer
injury from doing what is right/
The Indian at once comprehended by her looks that
Bhe was pleading his cause.
' May the blessing of the God of my fathers light on
you and yours !' he cried, kneeling at her feet.
My father thought as she did; but he had learned
not to give way on a sudden to the impulse of his feel-
ings, and he wished to ascertain that the Indian was
not deceiving him before he promised his protection.
' Who are you f ' he asked ; ' though your tale, alas !
is too probable to be doubted.'
' I am one who would not be guilty of a falsehood
to save my life,' answered the Indian proudly; 'I am
the cousin of the Cacique Tupac Amaru, the rightful
heir of the last Inca of Peru. You see in me one of
the children of the Sun ; and though the blood of the
conquerors of my country is mixed in my veins, I feel
that of my fathers still burning strongly within me. I
had heard of your charity and kindness to my people;
and for long I have known you, hoping some day to
repay you; but I see that you fear my presence might
risk the safety of your family, and I will not trespass
on you. Give me but some food to sustain my wearied
body, and I will depart/
I\ly father took the stranger's hand. ' You shall not
go,' he said. ' I will trust you, and at all hazards I
will endeavour to conceal you till your strength is re-
cruited. David,' he continued, speaking to me, ' see
that the servants do not come into this part of the
house till I have concealed this poor fellow ; and re-
member, children, do none of you on any account
speak of what has occurred. Now, my friend,* he
10 MANCO, THE PEKUVIAN CHIEF.
added, turning to the Indian, ' follow me ; I trust in the
truth of your story, and will endeavour to preserve
you from injury.'
While I went out to the end of the passage to send
any of the domestics back who miglit by chance have
been coming to that part of the house, my father led
the Indian to a large unfurnished room, which the
children used as a play-room in rainy weather. At
one end was a deep recess in the wall, with a door to
it, and from the recess a narrow flight of steps led to
a vault of considerable depth, from whence there was
a passage to the side of the mountains. In the roof
of the chamber there was a small trap-door, through
which a thin ladder conducted to the roof of the house.
[t had evidently been constructed when the building
was used as a fortification, and was probably intended
to enable the garrison to make a sudden sortie on the
enemy at an unexpected point. The outside entrance
was blocked up by rubbish overgrown with vegetation;
and my father had caused a strong door to be placed
io the vault, to prevent any intruder, who might by
chance have found his way through it, from entering
the house. He always kept the keys himself; and as
no one ever thought of wishing to enter the recess, a
securer place for the concealment of the fugitive could
not have been found. Our evenimr meal was, fortu-
nately, spread in the parlour, so that we were able to
supply our guest with the refreshment he so much re-
quired, without exciting the suspicion of the servants.
I must remark that several of them, of the higher class,
were Spanish, though the rest were Indians ; and though
we believed them to be honest and faithful, my father
did not consider it right to trust them witli a secret
"WE CONCEAL A FUGITIVE INDIAN. 11
which might compromise them as well as himself and
all ]jis family.
He was very sensible, even as it was, of the risk that
he was running ; but he had resolved, at all hazards, to
preserve the unfortunate man who had thrown himself
on his protection. While I kept watch, my mother
collected some bedding, and took it into the closet ; so
that in a few minutes our guest was made as comfort-
able as circumstances could allow. He ate sparingly
of the food placed before him, and then, expressing his
deep gratitude for the protection afforded him, he threw
himself on his couch, and sought the repose he so much
needed. My father having secured the door, called me
to him, and we all again assembled in the sitting-room
as if nothing had occurred, till summoned by the ser-
vant to our evening meal. The arrival of the stranger
had, however, an influence on my future fortunes.
While our servant Jose, who was a Spanish creole,
was waiting at table, I could not help looking into his
face to try and discover if he suspected anything ; but
the look of perfect unconsciousness which his counte-
nance bore reassured me. I was afraid also that the
children might betray it to their nurses; but our mother
r
had kept them carefully shut up in the sitting-room
while our father was concealing the stranger, so that
they were under the impression that he had gone away.
Lilly and I were therefore the only ones in the secret.
B
12 MANCO, THE PKUUVIAN CHIEF.
CHAPTER IL
UNWELCOME VISITORS.
"When we retired to rest, all night long I dreamed of
the unhappy descendant of the Inea who was beneath
our roof. Some of the incidents of which I had read
in Peruvian history were strongly mixed up in my
mind with the reality, with the indistinctness which
generally occurs in dreams.
I thought our guest was the mild and unfortunate
Huascar, the rightful Inca of Peru, who was a prisoner
in the hands of his fierce brother Atahualpa when the
Spaniards attacked Peru with their small but deter-
mined band of robber-warriors. I thought I was aid-
ing Huascar to escape from among his brother's army.
We had passed the guards, who were fast asleep, when
we came to a broad river. We attempted to swim
across, when I felt my strength failing rae. Huascar
was bravely buffeting the stream by my side. Suddenly
the bank was lined with troops. They shouted to us,
and let fly a cloud of arrows at the Inca. He stopped
swimming. I endeavoured to drag him on ; but as I
grasped at him he sank below the water. The shouts
grew louder. I awoke. The noise was Teal, for I
heard the voices of some men calling in Spanish at the
court-yard gate, and desiring to be let in.
I trembled with alarm ; for I at once suspected that
the strangers must be the emissaries of government
UNWELCOME VISITORS. 13
come in search of our guest. I jumped up and began
to dress myself, intending to go out to inquire who they
were ; but before I had left my room I heard Jose, the
servant, hold a parley with them at the gate.
' Who are you,' he asked, ' who come at this unrea-
sonable hour to disturb a quiet family ?'
'• Open in the king's name, and we will let you know,^
was the answer he received.
' I must get my master's leave first, and he is fast
asleep/ he replied.
' We are gove/nment officers in search of a fugitive
malefactor, and are benighted on our road ; so you must
awake your master whoever he is, and he will not refuse
to give us shelter,' they exclaimed.
I now went out to join Jose. He was afraid they
were robbers ; and I suspected that they by some means
knew that the fugitive was harboured in the house, and
only made this a pretext to gain an entrance. Fortu-
nately my father was not awakened by the noise, or he
might have had more difficulty than had the servant
in answering the questions put by the officers of justice.
Opening a slide in the gate through which he could
look out, Jose let the light of the lantern fall on the
strangers, and the inspection convinced him that they
were what they represented themselves to be,
' Be quick there,' said the strangers, ' for we have
but a short time t/> rest, and "we must speedily be again
on oar road.'
' What shall I do, Master David?' said Jose. ' If we
do not let them in they will batter down the door ; but
still I do not hke to disturb the Seuor Rexton. They
do not look like robbers, so it is all right.' With the
knowledge that the Indian concealed in the house was
14 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
in all probability tbe fugitive the officers were seeking,
I felt that it was all wrong, and would have given much
to have kept them out ; but still I saw that it would be
equally dangerous to attempt to do so. My heart all
the time was beating audibly with agitation ; and I was
afraid that even Jose would suspect the secret. How-
ever, I replied, ' Let them in, Jose, by all means, and
do you attend to what they require.'
r
He accordingly withdrew the bolts and bars of the
gate, and two chief officers — alguazils they are called
— and four subordinates made their appearance.
Two of them remained without to take care of their
horses. They were all fierce, rough-looking fellows,
armed with muskets, pistols in their belts, and swords
by their sides. The officers of justice (though I do not
think the name is a proper one) were often pardoned
banditti, cutthroats and robbers of the blackest dye,
who were glad to accept the office as an alternative for
the garotte ; and I beUeve our visitors were of that
description. The inferiors were Mestizos, half Indian
and half Spaniards by descent, with dark brown com-
plexions and savage countenances — altogether gentle-
men of a very unprepossessing appearance. They were
accompanied by a dog, a huge, savage-looking hound,
whom they called by the rery ugly name of Demonie,
If he was a bloodhound, as at first I thought he was:,
I felt that the detection of the Indian would be certain.
' You were a long time opening the gate, friend,'
observed one of them as they strode into the house.
' You took us for robbers, I suppose ?'
' O no, Senor, not at all,' said Jose ; ' but a servant
should not let strangers into the house without his
master's leave.' '
UNWELCOME VISITORS. 1 5
' Is that young seuor your master then ? ' inquired
the alguazil.
' He is my master's son ; my master is SeHor Rexton,
aa Englishman, and he is fast asleep/ said Jose.
* Well, you need not disturb him then ; all we want
is food and shelter for the night/ rephed the alguazil.
' Be quick with the former, some straw and blankets
will serve us for beds. While, hark you, do you send
some one to show the w'ay to the stables, that our
beasts may be looked after ; they require food as much
as we do.'
' All shall be done you request, Senores ; in the
mean time, follow me/ said Jose ; and what was my
dismay to see him lead the way to the large empty
room I have spoken of, close to which the Indian w^as
concealed ! I dared not interfere, lest I might excite
their suspicious ; so I thought it best to let Jose follow
his own course. Having dragged in a table from one
of the other rooms, he placed a lighted candle on it,
and then hurried off to call up some of the other ser-
vants to help him, leaving me alone with the officers.
I was afraid of speaking to them, lest they should ask
me questions ; so I made signs that the servant would
quickly return with what they required. I dared not
even look towards the door of the secret passage, to
which every instant I expected to see some of them go
for the purpose of examining it. However, somewhat
to my relief, they seemed not to notice the door, but
throwing themselves on the ground, stretched out their
limbs to rest themselves, while their hound Demonio
crouched down at their feet with his head between his
fore-paws, ready to spring up in a moment. I saw by
the glare of his half-closed eyes that he was all the
16 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
time wide awake, and eager to spring upon any one who
might molest him or his masters.
My anxiety made me fancy that Jose was a long
time absent, but he had really been away only a few
minutes, when he returned with another servant, bring-
ing a supply of bread and meat, and wine. Some
chairs were carried into the room ; and the ofl&cers
being joined by their companions, they attacked the
viands with a good will. Had Jose been In the secret,
he might have betrayed it, but his perfectly collected
manner gave no cause for suspicion.
'You do not chance to have seen or heard anything
of an Indian, an atrocious villain who has escaped from
justice, and is supposed to have taken the path by this
up the mountains?' asked one of the officers.
how my heart did beat as I heard this ! Jose
assured them with an air of perfect disembarrassment
that he knew nothing of any Indian fugitive. His
answers seemed to satisfy them. He next brought in
some bundles of straw and blankets to serve as bedding.
'There, Sefiores, I hope that you will make your-
selves at home, and sleep soundly after your supper,'
he observed, as be deposited them in different parts of
the room,
' No fear of it, friend ; we will not forget your
hospitality,' said the chief alguazil, as he helped hitn-
seif to a large tumbler of wine.
1 was glad to see them apparently so well satisfied ;
but at the same time I thought I detected a sinister
expression in the eye of the speaker, with which I was
not altogether satisfied. The hound Demonio, too,
gave me some uneasiness ; for though he came back to
catch the piecGs of meat thrown to him by the officers.
UNWELCOME VISITORS. 17
w
he employed himself meanwhile in snuffing round the
room in a very suspicious manner. Jose stood quietly
by "to attend to their wants.
'Can I do anything more for you, Seuores?' he
asked.
'Another flask of this wine will not be objectionable,
and a bundle of cigars would be welcome/ answered
the chief alguazil, laughing at the thought of the com-
fortable quarters into which he had fallen, and deter-
mined to make the most of them.
' Certainly, Seuore? ; I am sure my master would
not object to afford all you require,' said Jose, gomg
out to fetch what was asked for.
While he was absent, what was my horror to see
the dog, who had now finished his meal, begin to snuff
vehemently under the door of the secret passage, and
then to work away with his paws, as if to try and open
it! I turned pale with alarm, for I knew that all must
be discovered ; but still I thought it best to take no
notice of the circumstance.
'What does the dog want there?' said one of the
men,
' Rats are there, I suppose,' remarked another, whose
wits the wine had somewhat dulled.
' Demonio has a strange fancy for rats,' said a third.
' Rats or not, I should like to have a look behind
the door,' observed the chief alguazil, as the dog's ex-
citement increased.
I said nothing, and the officers seemed to fancy that
I could not understand Spanish, so they did not trouble
mc with questions. Just then Jose returned.
' What is inside that door 1 ' asked the chief alguazil
abruptly.
18 MANCO, THE PFJCUVIAN rillEF.
* Nothing that I know of but an empty cupboard/
he answered quietly. ' The room is little used, so that
1 never saw it opened.'
' Bring the key, and let us see,' said the alguazil,
' I have not the key ; and if there is one, my master
must have it, and I cannot disturb him for such a
fancy,' replied Jose. ' The dog smells a rat ; there
are many in the house, and he will soon be quiet.'
But the dog would not be quiet, neither was the
alguazil satisfied; and at last Jose was obliged to say
that he would go and ask my father for the key. I
followed him out of the room.
' Jose, I will go to my father and get the key, while
you stay with the strangers,' I said to him. ' Give
them plenty of wine, and amuse them as long as you
can.'
I hurried to my father's room to consult what was
to be done ; though I intended not to mention that the
key had been asked for till he had come into the pas-
sage, as of course my mother would be very much
alarmed at hearing of it.'
I had got him out into the passage, and was men-
tioning the unwelcome arrival of the Spaniards in as
calm a tone as I could command, when it struck me
that I might prevent his being implicated in the secre-
tion of the fugitive if I took the whole blame upon
myself. I at last told him of the suspicions the be-
haviour of the horrid dog had aroused in the minds of
the officers ; and entreated him, by every argument I
could think of, to let me manage the affair as best I
could.
' They can scarcely inflict any severe punishment on
me,' I observed, ' while they might drag you off to
UNWELCOME VISITORS. 19
prison, and leave my mother and brother and Kisters
without a protector,'
* I must take the consequences of what I have done,'
he returned. ' At the same time I do not repent having
endeavoured to save the poor fellow. The act was
right, and that must be my consolation.'
But I was not so easily to be turned aside from my
purpose; and at last he consented to let me take the
key, and to use it if driven so to do, while he remained
in his room. I returned, as may be supposed, in no
great hurry to the hall ; and as I got close to it I
heard, amid the loud talking of the Spaniards and Jose,
who was doing his best to amuse them, the scratching
and snarling of the savage brute at the door.
' My master is incapable of breaking the laws ; that
I can assure your Excellencies,' I heard Jose say. ' If
the man you seek is inside there, he did not put him in,
you may depend on it. If you find anything, it will
be a rat or a little mou^e, perhaps, for which all this
fuss is to be made.'
' What you say may be true, friend ; but if the key
is not brought we must break open the door,' observed
one of the Spaniards. 'The dog is not a pure blood-
hound ; but he has enough of the race in him to know
the difference between an Indian and a rat.'
At last I thouglit it better to go in with the key-
When I reached the door of the passage, the brute
snarled at me savagely, and I fully believe would have
sprung upon me and torn me limb from limb, had not
his masters called him off. I trembled so with a^ita-
tion that I could scarcely apply the key to the keyhole.
Luckily the light did not fall on me, or it would have
been perceiveiL
20 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
^ Come, young Seiior, be quick about it ; somebody
is iu there — of that 1 can be sworn,' exclaimed the
alguazil.
' There, take the key yourself, and try and open it,'
I answered, hoping that as he did so the Indian would
rush out and make his escape, though his chance was a
forlorn one. The officer took the key ; some of his men
approached with lights, while others held their swords
and pistols ready for use. Jose looked very much
astonished, though in no way alarmed at the proceed-
ings ; but I knew too well what was about to be re-
vealed. The door flew open, and the men and their
hateful dog rushed in. The fate of the poor Indian
was sealed, I thought. I followed, expecting to see
them tearing him to pieces. What, then, was my
astonishment and satisfaction to find not a trace of
him remaining ! The bedding, and even the dishes in
which his food had been carried to him, were nowhere
to be seen.
' There, I told you so,' exclaimed Jose triumphantly,
^ there were nothing but rats.'
But the dog was not so easily satisfied; and to mji
horror he rushed down the narrow flight of steps lead-
ing to the secret outlet. The door at the bottom I
knew was locked, and I too justly feared that the
Indian would be found there. The officers hesitated
about descendmg ; for as only one could go at a time,
they saw that a determined man might kill them in
detail, if so inclined ; so they sent their inferiors for-
ward to make the experiment. I stood by, waiting
the result with increased anxiety; for I felt that if the
Indian should kill some of the officers, the difficulties
of our position would be still more increased. The
CNWELCOME VISITORS. 21
dog led the way, and I hoped would be the only
victim; the others followed very reluctantly. Some
time passed ; but still there was no sign of their having
discovered the fugitive.
' Have you found the rat ?' shouted Jose, laughingly,
from above.
'BriniT the kev of the other door,' -thundered the
alguazil in return from below. I had got it, but I did
not say so.
'Of what door do you speak?' asked Jose, in real
ignorance of the fact that there was a door. I was
anxious to gain all the time possible, believing that the
Indian must have made his escape through the passage;
so I let them talk on till the alguazil peremptorily
ordered me to open the door, threatening me with all
sorts of pains and penalties if I refused to obey.
' I have heard that there is a hn^^ passage leading
no one knows where,' exclaimed Jose; 'so, Seilores, if
you are going to explore it, you had better take some
torches, or you may chance lose your way.'
'Bring them here instantly,' shouted the alguazil.
' If you are wise men you will amuse yourselves with
the wine flasks while I go to prepare them,' said Jose'.
The advice was too agreeable to be neglected, and I was
very glad to see the men return and again seat them-
selves at the table. While they were drinking and Jose
was absent, the dog however continued running up and
down the steps, and smelling in every direction.
The officers seemed to enjoy their wine so much that
I was in hopes that their suspicions were lulled, and at
all events I rejoiced that the Indian would have more
time afforded him for making his escape. Jose' at last
returned witli the torches, which were composed of
22 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
twisted straw dipped in pitch ; and the chief officer
descending with less caution than before, led the way,
the rest following. At the bottom of the steps was a
tolerablji broad space, which enabled me to pass the
men so as to reach the door, where the hound, snarling
at me as I approached, stood ready to rush through at
his prey as I supposed. How the Indian could have
escaped, still, however, remained a mystery to me. After
several attempts I succeeded in turning the rusty lock,
4
and a dark passage cut through the sohd rock opened
before us. The wet dropped from the roof as we pro-
ceeded, and, combined with the noxious exhalations
which proceeded from the further end, almost extin-
guished the torches.
' It is folly in me accompanying these men,' I thought
fco myself ; and just then a recess appearing in the rock,
I stepped into it and let the rest pass me. Jose was
the last; I touched him as he reached me, and whispered
to him to return.
He either did not hear me, or wished to watch the
proceedings of the alguazil and his subordinates. As
I had no torch, I groped my way with no little difficulty
to the foot of the stairs, thinking Jose was following
me. To my horror, just as I was about to ascend, I
heard the low-muttered growl of the savage hound,
and the next instant I found my leg seized in his jaws.
' Help, Jose', help !' I cried out, but not loud, lest the
officers should hear me ; ' the brute will kill me else.'
But Jose was not, as I supposed, at hand. I felt
the dog moving his jaws higher up my leg, as if he evi-
dently was about to pull me to the ground, while the
pain he inflicted almost paralysed me. I certainly was
no coward, but I shrieked in my agony. In another
UNWELCOME VISITORS. 23
moment he would have mastered me, when, by the faint
light which came through the door of the room above,
[ saw a dark figure spring down the steps. The dog
let go his hold of me to fly at the new-comer but was
met by the point of a sharp dagger, which pierced his
breast, and uttering a low yell of pain and rage, the
brute fell dead at mj feet. The Indian — ^for my pre-
server was the fugitive — without speaking, assisted me
in draggmg the dog out of sight under the steps, and
then whispering, *• Say not a word about the dog, he
will not be discovered,' again sprung up the steps.
I followed him, fearing that the men in the room
above would discover him. I caught sight of him as
he ascended to the roof of the alcove, by means of a
single rope which hung to the ground. In the roof
was a trap-door, through which he disappea ed, and
closed it silently after him, having first drawn up the
rope. Again going below, I met Jose, and told him
that the dog was dead, charging him to ask no ques-
tions, and to say nothing about it.
I was much afraid lest the men should discover the
dog ; for the fact of his remaining near the stairs might
make them suspect that the Indian was concealed near
at hand. My trousers were fortunately only a little
torn, though, as the brute's teeth had met in the calf
of my leg, I felt a considerable amount of pain ; but
I did my best to conceal it, lest the men should accuse
me of killing the dog. I might with truth have replied
that I had not killed him, but they would then have
asked who did, to which question I could not have
replied. As the life of a fellow-being was at stake, I
felt the importance of being very circumspect in evcry-
thinjj 1 did.
24 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
-When we returned to the room, the two men who
had been left there mquired what had become of their
comrades.
* Hunting rats or spirits, for they will find nothing
else down there I am sure,' answered Jose, uncon-
cernedly. 'They will be back soon, I warrant, after
their fool's chase, begging your pardon, SeHores.'
His words were verified more speedily than he ex-
pected, for at that moment cries and shouts were heard,
and the officers came tumbling up the steps as fast as
their legs could carry them, with their hair almost
standing on end, and their eye-balls starting from their
heads. One had lost his cap, another his sword, and
all their torches ; they were also wet and dirty from
scraping against the sides of the cavern. They de-
clared that they had been set upon by a whole legion
of demons, who had blown out their torches and
attacked them with teeth and claws, so that they were
glad to escape with their lives.
' For the love of heaven shut the door, or they will
be up here after us !' shouted the last of the men, as he
rushed into the room.
I, as may be supposed, hurried down with joyful
alacrity to obey the order, and coming back without
encountering any of the demons, closed the upper door
after me.
' I said you were going on a fool's errand,' said Jose ;
' your pardon for the remark, Sefiores. But let me fill
up your glasses, the wine will soon make you forget
your mishaps,' The men were easily induced to apply
the proposed remedy.
' But what has become of the dog 1 ' asked the chief,
' Carried off by the demons,' observed Jose.
UNWELCOME VISITORS. 25
' Let him go,' growled one who was the most bruised
and dirty. ' He led us into the scrape, and deserves his
fate; if it had not been for him, we should not have
known of that horrid vault.'
The chief, notwithstanding these remarks, ordered
his men to go and look for the dog ; but as he showed
no readiness to set the example, none of the others
would obej him, declaring that they would rather be
shot at once than venture again among such horrors.
I felt very much relieved at the turn events had taken.
The Indian had escaped, the means of the bloodhound's
death was not suspected, and the officers would pro-
bably at early dawn continue their search after the
fugitive.
' Ask them if they wish to return to the vault ; for if
not, I will take the keys up to my father,' I whispered
to Jose.
' No, no,* answered the men. ' We have had enough
of the vault, and demons, and monsters, and spirits it
contains. Tell your master all we want is plenty of
this good wine to keep them away.'
Telling Jose to give them as much as they requu'ed
■ and to keep a careful watch over them, I hurried back
to my father to inform him that the danger was over.
' I never fear the consequence of having performed
a good action, my boy,' he replied ; ' yet we should be
grateful to Providence for having preserved us from
much suffering, both of mind and body. The poor
Indian is for the present safe. I can guess the way he
escaped ; but we will talk on the matter more tO'
morrow. Now, David, go to your room and rest, for
you look pale and fatigued/
I did not tell my father that the dog had bit me,
26 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
though I should have been wiser had I done so, as
he would have had proper remedies applied, had the
wounds required them. Jose, however, soon after
came into my room and fomented mj leg with a mix-
ture which he said was very efficacious in preventing
inflammation from the bite of an animal. It at all
events relieved me from the pain I was suffering ; and
when Jose left me to keep watch with the other ser-
vants on the officers, I threw myself on my bed in the
hopes of obtaining some sleep. Whenever I dropped
off, my mind recurred to the unfortunate descendant of
the Incas, and the scenes I had just witnessed ; and
every instant I was jumping up, fancying I heard the
shout of the officers as thej discovered his place of
concealment.
A JOURNEY AKD THE ADVENTURES WK MET WITH. 27
CHAPTER III.
A JOURXET AND THE ADVENTURES WE MET "VriTH.
I AWOKE to perfect consciousness (for I could scarcel7
be said to have been asleep all night) just as the first
faint streaks of dawn were appearing In the sl^y ; and
hearing the voices of men, and the stamping of horses
in the court-yard, I looked out of the window to learn
what was occurring. At first my mind misgave me
that the alguazil and his myrmidons had by some means
seized the Indian ; but as I scrutinized the dark forms
which appeared m the cold grey light of the morning,
I could not distinguish his among them.
The men mounted one after the other apparently in
good humour, for Jose was there among the other ser-
vants with a huge flagon of wine to serve out to them
the stirrup-cup at parting, a custom observed in most
countries. It was a great relief to my mind when the
gates were opened and I saw them fairly outside the
walls. As the light increased, I watched them slowly
winding along the steep path which led up the moun-
tain, till they disappeared in a dark gorge which opened
before them.
' You will have a lon^r ride if vou do not intend to
halt till you have caught the fugitive in that direction,'
said I to myself, just as Jose entered.
' I have seut the rogues off in good humour,' he ob
served. ' Wine is a fine thing to raise the spirits, though
c
28 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
to my miad last night they took enough to raise moro
than they expected — ha, ha, ha ! They thought they
were attacked by ghosts and gobhns, when in reahty
only a number of bats flew out against them after the
foul air had already damped their ardour. The place
swarms with the vermin. By the by, if the Senor, my
master, will give me the key of the vault, I will get up
that beast of a dog, and bury him or hang him up to
feed the condors/
I thought Jose suspected something, and said this to
learn the truth. I was inclined to confide the secret to
him, but I felt that I ought not to do so without my
father's permission; so I answered that my father would
give him the keys when he required them. When 1
met my father, he told me that I was right in not tell-
ing Jose', both for our sake as well as his own, though
he was doubtless trustworthy.
I then asked him what had become of the Indian,
' He is safe on the roof,' he replied. ' I have just
seen him ; he tells me that he heard the algiiazils arrive,
and that at first he thought he was betrayed, especially
when the dog began to snuff under the door. He soon,
however, learned from their conversation that his pre-
sence was not suspected; but still, fco make sure, he de-
scended the stairs in the hopes of discovering a means
of escape; finding none, he ascended the ladder, and
forcing open the trap-door, he got through to the roof.
He then returned, when heariug the key asked for, he
knew that his bedding would betray his having been
there, so he carried everything up to tiie roof, lifting
the ladder up after him. His doing so puzzled the dog,
and saved him his life probably, and us from very con-
siderable annoyance.'
A JOURNEY AND THE ADVENTURES WE MET "WITH. 29
We afterwards met at breakfast, when Jose gave my
father and mother a full account of all that occurred.
My father having given the Indian notice to retire to
the roof, the body of the hound was removed and
buried, and the family resumed their usual routine of
life. Either I or Lilly twice a day, when no one was
observing us, carried food to the Indian. Upwards of
a week had passed since his arrival, when he expressed
a strong desire to resume his journey, saying that he
thought by this time the search for him must be over.
My father was very unwiUing to let him go ; but he
assured us, that now his health and strength were
completely restored, he had not the slightest fear of
again falling into the hands of the Spaniards. All
the provision he would accept was a httle maize, and
sufficient cacao to replenish his pouch. The cacao has
been in use among the Peruvians from the earliest
times. Its peculiar qualities enable those who take it
to undergo great and continuous exertion, without any
other food. It is a plant somewhat hke the vine, and
grows to about seven or eight feet in height. The
leaves have a bitter flavour, and are aromatic. Among
other qualities, they act as a sudorific, preserve the
teeth, and prevent sleep. On first awaking in the
morning, an Indian will put a quid of his favourite
leaf into his mouth, and he performs the same opera-
tion three or four times in the day. To give it a relish
he mixes a little pulverized unslacked lime, which he
carries in a gourd for that purpose. He takes the
hme out the gourd with a thin slip of damped wood,
and conveys what adheres to it to his mouth. The
operation of chewing is called chalcchar. Many even
of the whites indulge in it in secret, thongh it would
30 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
be considered derogatory to chew in public, becausd
the despised Indian does v^o.
The Peruvians, in their love and admiration for this
plant, used to pay it a religious respect, and considered
it the most grateful offering to the spirits they might
wish to propitiate. It has certainly a most wonderful
effect in sustaining nature ; and I have known people
undergoing great fatigue, exist four or five days, without
tasting any other food, or suffering the shghtest incon-
venience. The ignorant conquerors, trom observing the
reverence paid by the Indians to cacao, fancied that it
must possess some demoniacal properties, and not only
refused to use it themselves, but endeavoured to pre
vent it being used by the natives ; and a royal decree
was actually issued, declaring that the idea entertained
by the Indians thai cacao gave them strength, is an
* illusion of the devil.' The mme-owners, tlo^Yeve^, per-
ceived its importance in enabling ttie slaves to undergo
fatigue ; and its use, therelore, rather increased than
diminished. It, however, excites the brain, somewhat
as does opium, and thus its intemperate use for any
length of time would probably wear out mental vigour
and activity. Having procured a supply of this valuable
leaf for the Indian, he filled his pouch with it, while the
maize he fastened up in a corner of his poncho.
'I am ready to depart,' he said, 'though my heart
yet lingers with you ; and believe, children of a
Northern land, that, though fallen and despised his
race, Manco Tupac Amaru is truly grateful for your
generous hospitality, and more for preserving his life.
The time may come, and shortly too, when he may
have the opportunity of proving his gratitude — till then,
farewelL'
A JOTTRNEY AND TTTE ADVKNTTTKES'TTE MET WITH. 31
Taking my father's hand and mine, he pressed his
lips to them, and burst into tears. His words made
an impression on me, though at the time I did not
comprehend their meaning. I afterwards had good
reason to do so. It was again evening, the hour at
which he had arrived ; and when it was perfectly dark,
I went out to see that none of the servants were near,
lie then let himself drop from the window, and cross-
ing the court-yard, scaled the wall, and took his way
up the mountain. I had reason to believe that none
of the servants suspected that he had been with us.
This was the first of the many adventures in which, at
that period of my life, I was engaged. We often
talked of the Indian Manco, and were anxious to know
his fate ; but for long heard no more of him.
Some time after this, my father invited me to attend
him on a journey, which business required him to per-
form, to Cuzco, Lima, and other parts of the country ;
and, as may be supposed, with no little alacrity I set
to work to make the necessary preparations. We are
fond of boasting of the civilisation of Europeans of the
present day ; but, however humiliating to our pride, it
must be owned that in many important respects Peru
has retrograded since the time that the Christian
Spaniard took possession of the country, and super-
seded the mild though despotic sway of the glorious
Incas. Under her ancient sovereigns, magnificent roads
traversed the kingdom from north to south, and from
the sea-coast into the distant interior, across the mighty
Andes. Inns for the accommodation of travellers were
built at convenient distances on the roads, and stored
abundantly with provisions, while at each relays of
couriers were stationed, who with wonderful celerity
32 MANCO, THE PERUVIAK CHIEF.
could carry messages or small parcels through the
coantrj. It is said that the tables of the Incas,
when at Cuzco, or still farther in the interior, were
supplied regularly with fish fresh caught from the
sea, and other quickly perishable luxuries, in a mode
which has only been accomplished in England since
the introduction of railroads, or perhaps in the latter
days of quick coach travelling. I mention this to
show the contrast to the means we possessed for per-
forming our journey.
At last the day arrived for our departure. My
father rode a steady mule, but I preferred a horse,
though not so safe an animal for the narrow tracks,
up and down steep mountains, on the summit of terrific
precipices, and across rickety bridges which we were
about to traverse.
They were caparisoned much in the same way. Our
saddles were huge and deep, covered with red woolly
rugs; our stirrups were of Moorish shape, large wooden
ooxes strapped with iron; the girths were broad; and
belts fastened to the saddle, passed round the breast
and haunches of the animals, prevented it from slipping
off when going up or down the almost precipitous de-
clivities in our way. Our luggage was carried in huge
trunks, made of untanned bullocks' hides, fastened with
thongs of the same material, each mule carrying two
slung on either side of his back. In some our clothes
were packed, in others our mattresses and bedding,
and in others our mess utensils and provisions ; for
as there were no inns, it was necessary to take every-
thing which would be required. We rode ahead, our
peons or muleteers following the beasts of burden.
Before tlie introduction of horses and mules, the Indians
A JOURNEY AND THE ADVENTURES "WE MET -WITH. 33
employed the delicate llama to carry goods through the
country. We had heavy spurs, and sharp bits to our
bridles, and wore broad-brimmed hats and ponchos.
The last named garment may be described as a large
piece of cloth of wool or cotton, of a round form, with
a hole in the centre. Through this hole the head is
put, while the cloth falls over the shoulders, and forms
a very effectual protection from the weather. It was
used by the Indians before the conquest.
My mother and Lilly assisted in preparing and pack-
ing our provisions and clothes; and with prayers for
our safety, at an early hour one morning they saw us
mount and commence our journey. ' Good-bye, mother;
good-bye, Lilly,' I exclaimed, as I seated myself in mj
saddle. ' I will bring you back, like the princes in the
Arabian Nights, all the most wonderful things I can
collect.' Their hearts were too full to answer, and
their eyes were moist with tears; for they could not
conceal from> themselves that there were many very
considerable dangers which we must encounter on tho
road. They stood watching us while we wound our
way down the steep path, and crossed the bridge which
spanned the river at the bottom of the ravine. I pro-
])ose giving a very brief sketch of our journey, a'ud
shall dwell only on the more interesting incidents ; or I
might otherwise fill my book with an account of what
we saw in the course of a few weeks.
We arrived one evening at a tambo^ or post-house,
which, from its appearance and position on a portion
of the great high road of the Incas, we judged had
been erected before the conquest. The walls were very
thick, and composed of large blocks of stone. It was
divided into two compartments ; one had formerly been
34 MANGO, THE PEKUVTAN CHIEF.
the storehouse and granary, the other the common
hall and kitchen. The roof was thatched, as it had
been originally.
At a little distance off was a village of Indian huts,
mostly small ; but some were of larger size, in which
the cacique and some of the chief men resided. The
iamho stood in a beautiful valley, through which ran
a clear and rapid stream among meadows of ever ver-
dant tints. The mountains which rose on either side
were to their very summit cut into terraces. These
terraces, or hanging gardens, as they are sometimes
called, were of no great width, but the walls which
faced them were built of large blocks of stone; and
though in some places they were crumbling into decay,
in general they were in a perfect state, bearing witness
to the industry and intelligence of the ancient inhabit-
ants of the soil. These terraces are called Andenes^
and from thence the conquerors derived tlie name
Andes, which they bestowed on the whole vast range
of mountains.
Our peons having taken charge of our mules and
horses, and led them to a shed adjoining the grey
and moss-grown iaiiibo^ we entered the building. The
interior was sombre in the extreme ; everybody and
everything wore a subdued look; and even the dogs
slunk about as if their spirits were depressed. The
smoke of ages was on the walls and roof, and the tables
and benches at one side had a sadly dilapidated ap-
pearance. The master was an Indian of lightish hue,
his long, lank hair already turning grey with age, and
perhaps with care. Several Indian women were mov-
ing about round a fire at the farther end of the room,
preparing a meal for a somewhat numerous company
A J0T7RNET AND THE ADyENTURES WE MET TVITH, 35
assembled there. The women about the house were all
dressed in loose garments of dark coarse woollen cloth,
which extended from the neck to the ankles, and were
secured round the waist by a broad belt of some gay
colour. They wore, folded up on the crown of the
head, a small cloth mantle, a part of which drooped
down to the shoulders behind. Each woman wore
over her right shoulder a black scarf, which I under-
stood was a sign of mourning, not for any relation
lately dead, but for their Tnca, long ago murdered by
their conquerors. The dress of most of the men was a
dark woollen jacket, with breeches open at the knees,
a gaily embroidered woollen cap, a broad cotton belt,
woollen stockings without feet, and sandals of goat-
skin. A broad-brimmed hat, and a small poncho
thrown over the shoulders, completed their attire. Our
host soon placed before us a large deep silver dish,
containing some delicious mountain mutton, and a fat
fowl, cooked in the ashes, and garnished with small
but very good potatoes. There were neither knives
nor forks in the dish, but one large wooden spoon,
with which it was intended all guests should help them-
selves. We had cJdcha^ the beverage of the country,
offered us in silver goblets ; but for a good reason
neither my father nor I felt inclined to partake of it,
though our servants did most willingly. To the taste
of Englishmen nothing can be more disagreeable than
the mode in which chicha is prepared. A quantity of
Indian corn is pounded into a fine powder, round which
a number of old men and women sit and masticate it
into a paste. They then roll it into balls, which are
dried; and afterwards water being thrown on them,
they are allowed to ferment.
1
S6 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
A number of Indians were sitting apart in a corner
of the room. One of them was a tall, thin, emaciated ^
man, of a yellowish copper hue. His only garment was
a pair of dark trousers ; and his long, lank, black hair
hung down over his bare shoulders, giving him a very
wild and haggard appearance. I saw him swallow a
large cupful of a mixture which I thought was chicha;
but soon afterwards he seemed to fall into a deep
stupor, and I fancied he was going into a fit. His
eyes were fixed on the ground, his mouth closed con-
vulsively, and his nostrils dilated. As I watched him,
his eyes began to roll most horribly, foam issued from
his half-opened lips, and every hmb and his whole body
became distorted in the most frightful manner.
'The man will die!' I exclaimed, springing forward
to assist him, and disgusted with the apathy of hia
companions.
* No fear, my son,' answered an old Indian, making
a sign which checked me ; ' oar brother has but drunk
the tonga; his spirit has departed for a season to
hold communication with the spirits of our ancestors,
and when it returns he will be able to tell us tilings of
wonder, and perchance they may show him the trea-
sures wliich lie hid in their huaccis — their graves.'
I afterwards found that the Indian had been drink-
ing a powerful narcotic, prepared from the thorn-apple,
and which is called huacacachu^ or grave-plant, from
the power it is supposed to possess of enabling those
who drink it to see the inhabitants of the graves.
After the Indian had been some time convulsed he fell
into a profound slumber, when his friends covered him
up carefully with their mantles and left him.
Our meal was scarcely over when the clattering of
A JOURNEY AND THE ADVENTURES WE MET "WITH. 37
horses* feet was heard on the road, and by the sonnd
I judged that a band of horsemen had ridden up to
the tambo. Our Indian host rushed out "with dismay on
his countenance. I followed him to learn what was the
matter; and by the hght of the moon, just then risen
over the mountains, I saw about as ugly a set of
fellows as I ever encountered. Their countenances
were of every hue — black, yellow, and olive, disfigured
by scars and savage passions. Their garments, 1 can-
not call them uniforms, of many a shape and colour,
were in rags and tatters. The horses were weary, ill-
conditioned and ill-groomed, and as miserably accoutred
as their riders, with a look in the eye full of vicious
meaning. They were armed with short carbines and
long swords, and some had pistols and daggers in their
belts.
' Los Moiitoneros, los Montoneros ! ' exclaimed several
of the people behind me, and rushed back into the
ta7iiho^ the women trying to hide themselves from the
new-comers.
The horsemen threw themselves from their jaded
hacks, and calling to the Indians to take charge of
them, with scant ceremony entered the building. They
regarded, as they did so, my father and me, and our
servants, with no favourable eye ; but after a moment's
hesitation, they threw themselves on the benches before
the table at which we were seated, crying loudly for
food and liquor. It was speedily placed before them
by the trembling hands of the host ; and in silence they
addressed themselves to the tearing the meat with their
fingers, as if they had not eaten anything for a week.
After imbibing quantities of chicha, they lighted their
cigars ; and then their tongues broke loose in a style
88 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEP,
which made us anxious to escape their neighbourhood.
Some were Spaniards, or Spanish Creoles, and others
were negroes ; but most of them were of a variety of
mixed races. The Montoneros are notoriously robbers
in time of peace, and soldiers in war ; but from the
expressions they let fall, we judged that these fellows
were employed exclusively in plundering all they met
not likely to oflTer resistance. My father told the
servant to keep a sharp lookout ou our horses and
mules, which the gentlemen would with little ceremony
have appropriated.
To avoid them we walked over to where the group
of Indians were collected round the tonga-drinker,
who was now awaking from his sleep, and sitting up,
though apparently very much exhausted. His com-
panions were listening attentively to the mysterious
revelations which fell from bis mouth, the result of his
spiritual communications with his ancestors. He spoke
of a day of regeneration for the Indians ; of liberty
and happiness not far distant, when the yoke of the
Spaniard would be thrown off their necks, and the race
of their Inca should again wear the crimson borla of
their monarchy. There was an air of earnestness and
sincerity in his manner which convinced me that he at
all events was deceiving himself as well as his hearers.
In his dreams he had truly seen what he hoped would
come to pass. I afterwards had good reason to know
that he had strong foundation for his prophecies. He
was still uttering his awful communications to his
• wondering and credulous hearers ; the Monioneros
were still drinking, smoking, and beasting ; and some
other travellers (Spanish, negro, and native, among
whom was a Spanish priest, a landowner near Cuzco,
A JOUKNET AND THE ADVENTURES WE MET WITH. 39
and a shopkeeper) were either taking their suppers
or seeking repose, when we retired to the deserted
granary.
We were actually provided with bedsteads of a rude
construction, on which we spread our bedding. The
noise made by the Montoneros prevented me from
sleeping for some time ; till they themselves sought
for rest, on and under the table and benches where
they had been sitting. I was awakened in the middle
of the night by a scratching and hissing and struggling
noise under my bed, as if two animals were fighting.
[ sprung to my feet, and by the light of the full moon,
which streamed in through a hole in the wall, I saw a
large tabby cat engaged in a fierce combat with a
glittering snake. At first I thought it would prove
a hopeless one for poor pussy ; but I soon saw by her
manceuvres, that she had at all events an equal chance
of victory. Now the venomous monster would dart
out its forked tongue and try to spring at her ; when
she, with equal agility, would leap aside and would sit
watching her antagonist with careful eye, endeavour-
ing to find an opportunity of catching it by the neck,
while she avoided its deadly fangs. The snake seemed
aware of its danger, and was not the less cautious.
Indeed puss had already given it an ugly bite on the
neck, which had somewhat crippled its movements
probably catching it asleep. The snake kept turning
round and round its baneful head, the cat always
keeping beyond the distance she knew it could spring.
At last she saw her opportunity, and rushing in upon
it, she seized it by the neck, so that it could not bite
her. The snake wriggled violently, but all in vain;
after a few convulsive struggles even the tail ceased
40 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
to move, and I left the eat crunching the bones of her
defeated antagonist.
I was glad to find that I had so good a guardian as
puss had proved, I turned into bed again and went
to sleep. In the morning I discovered that the snake
was' a very venomous adder, but that the cat was not
a bit the worse for eating it. I afterwards learned
that there are certain sorts of poison which may be
swallowed without danger, yet if it should touch the
slightest scratch or excoriation of the skin, would prove
fatal.
At daybreak the Montoncros were on foot ; and to
the satisfaction of all the occupants of the tamho^ they
took their departure up the valley. It was the du-ec-
tion in which we were going, but we hoped not again
to fall in with them. As we were mounting to proceed
on our journey, the Indian soothsayer (for so I may call
him) approached my father, and whispered earnestly m
his ear for some minutes. My father looked surprised
and somewhat anxious, and told him he thanked him
for his advice. The Indian retired into the tamho ap-
parently satisfied. We had begun to move on, when
we were called back ; and, turning our heads, we saw
the padre and the other Spaniards mounting their mules.
' Stay, Seilors, for the love of charity,' cried the
padre; 'we'-are going your way, and if we go alone
and meet with those villains, the Montoneros, we shall
all be robbed and murdered to a certainty. Now you
Englishmen are known to fight bravely, so the rogues
may not think it worth while to attack us.*
' We shall be happy to have your company, Seuor
Padre,' said my father, smiling ; ' but I hope our valour
may not be put to the proof.'
A JOURNET AND THE ADVENTURES AVE MET WITH. 41
' I am sure I hope not either,' ejaculated the padre,
crossing himself. ' May the holy saints protect us ; for
those fellows care not for the anathemas of the church,
the laws of the realm, or the bullets of the soldiers.'
The other Spaniards seemed to partake of the alarm
of the padre ; and as we rode along, I saw them casting
anxious glances around, as if they expected every mo-
ment to see the robbers start out from behind the
rocks which skirted the road. After we had proceeded
some distance, my father called a halt, and summoning
the guides, he inquired whether they were acquainted
with a road to the right, which he described. They
replied that they were, but that it was longer and more
difficult.
'Never mind,' he replied ; ' it is the road I intend to
pursue. I shall be glad of the company of those who
wish to journey with me.'
Though he did not give his reasons, the Spaniards
saw that he had good cause for his change of route,
and agreed to accompany us. They probably, how-
ever, attributed it to the Montoneros; as I observed
that the expression of apprehension on their counte-
nances gradually wore off, and they no longer cast the
same furtive glances at every bush and rock as before.
We travelled along the valley for many miles, some-
times passing over a high ridge, and then again descend-
ing to follow up the course of some stream which had
its birth among the snowy ranges above us. My father
had formed the party into military order. Four armed
men took the lead, then came the baggage mules, while
the main body of those on horseback brought up the
rear.
For three or four days we travelled on, each night
42 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
sleeping at one of the wretched tambos kept by Indians,
similar to that I have before described. Every day we
mounted higher and higher, the scenery becoming more
wild, barren, and desolate. We were now traversing
that part of the Cordilleras called the Puna, a region
of level heights, some fourteen thousand feet above the
sea; nearly the only vegetation being a short, dark
yellow grass, scarcely a tree or a shrub to be seen,
except cacti, gentiana, and a few other flowering
plants. There were animals, however, in abundance —
vicunas, huanacus, stags, and rock rabbits ; while con-
dors and other birds of prey hovered aloft, ready to
pounce down on any carcase they might scent from
afar. We next entered the region of the Sierra, the
name given to the extensive valleys which either inter-
sect the Puna, or lie between the Cordilleras and the
Andes. These valleys are generally some thousand
feet below the Puna, and the climate is very pure and
healthy. The soil is also very fertile, so that they
were in the days of the Incas, and still are, more
densely inhabited by Indians than any other portion
of Peru. These valleys contain many towns, villages,
and hamlets ; but as they are surrounded on all sides
by mountains, only to be crossed by dangerous and
circuitous routes, their trade is but limited, and they
are seldom visited by the inhabitants of other parts of
Peru, Among them are a few white people, but a
considerable number of mestizos live in the towns.
There is very little money in circulation among them,
and in some parts hens' eggs are used instead of small
coin, about fifty being counted for a dollar. The
Indians are the sole cultivators of the soil, which pro-
duces wheat, maize, and barley in abundance, as well as
A JOURNEY AND THE ADVEKTURES VTE MET WITH. 43
potatoes and other tuberous plants, and most of the
vegetables and fruits of Europe.
It must be understood that many of the scenes I
have to describe took place in this favoured region ;
while others, again, were among the mountains and
valleys to the east of the vast range of the Andes.
People "when reading of mountains are so apt to pic-
ture to themselves the molehills of Europe, which can
mostly be crossed on foot in a day or so, that I must
remind them that the Cordilleras and Andes which I
am describing are an extensive region, the passage
over which requires not only days, but in some places
even weeks to accomplish. We had traversed several
of these valleys, and were now about to cross over the
highest ridge of the Andes. Having travelled so far
without encountering the Montoneros, even the most
tirnid of our party had lost all apprehension on that
score.
One afternoon we found ourselves ascending throngh
a narrow and wild gorge in the mountams. For three
hours we had been mounting higher and higher, till
our beasts began to show great signs of weariness.
At last we saw before us a huge rock which, project-
ing from the side of the mountain, completely over-
hui.g the road, and looked as if it would overwhelm
all who attempted to pass under it ; while on the other
side was a precipice three or four hundred feet in per-
pendicular height, at the bottom of which appeared a
dark chasm with a wild roarinjj; torrent runnins; throun:h
it. The road, if so the mountain track could be called,
was barely wide enough to allow a loaded mule to pro-
ceed along it; and it was sext to impossible for two
o,nimals to pass one another, or for a person to dia-
44 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
mount without great risk of falling over the precipice
We had been scrambling up for a long way over places
which it appeared scarcely possible even goats would
surmount, when one of the baggage mules stopped short
and refused to proceed. Several others followed his
example, and the whole cavalcade in the rear was
brought to a stand-still. Blows could not be adminis-
tered, for the muleteers could not get up to the beasts ;
and entreaties, coaxings, and persuasions were all in
vain. I could not help laughing at the variety of ex-
pressions the men made use of to induce the animals to
move. First they addressed them by every endearing
epithet they could think of, then they appealed to tlieir
courage, then* magnanimity, their perseverance — the
deeds of their ancestors.
' Have not I always treated you well ? ' exclaimed
our muleteer Juan to his beast.' ' Have not I always
seen you housed and fed before I thought of caring
for myself 1 Have not I slept by your side and watched
over you as a father his son ? Ungrateful as you are
thus to behave at this pinch 1 If we meet another
party, we shall be all hurled headlong over the rocks,
or we shall have to fight desperately and have to hurl
them over, and all for your obstinacy, sons of donkeys
that you are ! ' — and he broke forth in a torrent of
vituperation and abuse which it is not necessary for
me here to repeat.
' If the Montoneros should meet us now, what will
become of us ? ' cried the padre.
' It is the last place they would think of attacking
us in,' observed my father. ' Their object is to get
possession of our purses and our beasts ; now if they
attacked us here, the greater number of us would be
A JOURNEY AND THE ADVENTURES WE MET WITH. 45
tumbled over into the torrent below, so they would lose
then' booty.'
' That's a satisfaction truly,' observed the padre ;
' but I wish the beasts would move.'
The beasts, however, seemed not a bit inclined to
stir, and we had no remedy for it but to wait patiently,
or throw them and our luggage over the precipice.
As I looked up and saw the huge boulders of rock
which hung above our heads, appearing as if the touch
of a vicuna's hoof would send them rushing down to
overwhelm us in their fall, I certainly did feel anxious
to get out of their way. At last the leading mule,
somewhat rested, began to move, the others followed
him for a few minutes, and they all stopped again.
The same process of entreating, coaxing, and abusing
was gone over again ; when the refractory cavalcade
moved on once more for a few paces, but only in like
manner to try our patience and our nerves by stopping
at a worse spot than before. After resting a few
minutes, the leading mule, which kept the others back,
appeared to gain strength, and his stoppages each
time being of shorter duration, he at length began to
climb up the steep ascent before him, the rest readily
following.
The cold, at this great height we had now attained,
was excessive to our feelings, accustomed to the warmth
of the lower country. Great, however, as was the
elevation, the pea,ks which rose above us on every side
appeared not to have lessened in the least in height.
Snow of brilUant whiteness was around us, some of
which in the more lofty spots had perhaps not melted
since the days of the flood. Mists were floating about,
and below our feet was collected a dense mass, which
46 BIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
obscured the view beyond. A few flakes of snow began
to fall, which every instant increased in number.
' Forward, forward, Senores !' shouted our chief peon,
r
who acted as guide. ' If a Cordillera storm catches us
before we get under shelter, the days of some of us may
be numbered.'
We did not neglect the warning. The animals even
seemed to perceive the necessity of pushing on ; and
away we all went, tumbling, sliding, and leaping over
the rongh track which led down the mountain. The
snow increased in density, so that we could scarcely
see the person immediately preceding us ; and the
chilling wind blew stronger and stronger from off the
icy peaks above. Not a moment was to be lost — the
guides shouted, ' On, on, on ! ' and we whipped and
spurred, and urged on our weary beasts by word and
bridle. Still the ground was far too rough to enable
us to get them into a trot, far less to gallop ; and
besides, a tumble would in many places have proved
fatal both to horse and rider. The descent was very
rapid, for we were scarcely ever on a level.
* III will it fare with any unfortunate fellow in the
rear who falls,' said my father. ^ Remain close to me,
David; I am afraid of your horse stumbling.'
' No fear,' I answered, ' I keep a tight rein on him,
and he knows well that he must not be careless.'
There was little time to contemplate the scene as wo
rode along, but still I could not help being struck by
the solemn stillness, and the wildness of the desolation
around. The voices of the men, as they shouted out,
appeared strange and unnatural from their very dis-
tinctness, as did the tramp ol the animals ; while not
another sound was heard from any direction.
A JOTTRNET AND THE ADVENTmiES WE MET WITH. 47
' On, on, Seuores ! ' were the only words we could
bear. The snow had ceased ; but dark clouds seemed
gathering around us, when, without warning, a flash of
forked lightning darted across our path, ploughing up
the ground before us, and followed by a peal of thunder
which seemed to rend the mountain tops. Flash suc-
ceeded flash in every direction, the very atmosphere
quivering with the uninterrupted peals repeated a
thousand-fold by the mountain echoes ; while cataracts
of fire appeared to be rushing down the rocks on either
side. Our trembling animals refused to move ; the
Spaniards crossed themselves, and shrieking, as they
slid off the backs of the animals they rode, they called
on their saints for protection.
We dismounted and endeavoured to lead our horses
under an overhanging rock. At last we succeeded in
obtaining some shelter; and there we stood, every instant
expecting to be struck by the electric fluid, which rushed
zigzagging before us. Feelings such I had never be-
fore experienced came over me. I was at the same
time inspired rather with awe than with terror. It was
as if the heavens were pouring out their full vrrath on
man — as if the foundations of the world v.^ere about to
be uprooted, and the mighty mountains hurled over on
the plains below.
Rocks and earth came hurtling down from the loftj
peaks above us ; crash succeeded crash, and flashes of
the most intensely vivid lightning dashed before us with-
out intermission, till the air itself seemed on fire, and
the faculties of sight and hearing both failed from
over-exhaustion of their energies. It appeared as if
the dreadful strife of the elements would never end;
but as we were despairing of reaching a resting-place
48 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
before night should set in, the thunder rolled away,
the lightning ceased, and our party emerging from the
caves and crevices where they had taken shelter, we
found that providentially all had escaped injury. We
mounted once more. As we proceeded, the rays of the
setting sun came streaming along a beautiful valley
which opened on our right. Descending rapidly, in
little more than an hour we found ourselves before a
tambo. It was wretched enough in appearance, and
neither food nor beds did it afford. As, however, we
had with us a supply of provisions, and our cloaks and
saddle-cloths spread on the floor, with our saddles for
pillows, served us for couches, we were not worse off
than we frequently had been; and I know that I slepi
soundly till morning.
ATTACKED BY ROBBERS. 49
CHAPTER lY.
ATrACKED BY ROBBERS A MERCIFUL DEED RETURNED
"WITH INTEREST.
The scenery we passed the next day was very similar
to wliat I have already described; but the valley,
which, on being contrasted with the snowy region we
had just left, appeared so attractive, was, I found,
when seen by the morning light, owing to its high
elevation, a very barren and desolate place.
We rode on for some hours through scenery such aa
I have before described, when m the afternoon, as we
were beginnmg to fancy that we were near the ter-
mination of our day's journey, we entered a deep gorge,
with the dark rocks towering up, wild and rugged, on
either side of us. It was just such a place as one
might have expected an ambush to have been placed
in ; as a few resolute men might have held the road,
aided by others sheltered by the rocks, against a whole
army attempting to pass. An oppressive gloom in-
vaded the spot, and the air seemed damp and heavy,
as if the warming rays of the sun had never penetrated
below the tops of the cliffs.
I was riding on m advance of the main body, when,
on reaching the spot where the gorge opened some-
what, I saw at a considerable distance before me what
I took to be a mark on the cliff in the shape of a horse
50 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
with a rider. As I advanced, however, I perceived
that it was a lonely man on horseback. He was too
far off, standing as he was in shade, for me to distin-
r
guish his dress or appearance. He seemed to be sta-
tionary, as if watching our approach. A sharp turn
in the road shut out the view beyond him. Had I
been an old soldier, I should have fallen back on my
companions and reported what I had seen; but I fancied
that the horseman was a traveller like ourselves, and
so I continued to ride carelessly on. I was very nearly
falling a victim to my neglect. I had advanced some
two hundred yards farther, when my friends reached
the spot from which I had first caught sight of the
horseman. He was still there, but no sooner did hp
see them than he wheeled round his horse and disap-
peared behind the cliffs. This I thought suspicious.
My first impulse was to gallop on to overtake the
man; but fortunately the chief guide had just then
come up with me, and urged me not to go on. I
therefore shouted out to my friends to let them know
what I had seen, and reined in my steed till they came
up. The information did not hasten the advance of
any of the party ; indeed some of them were evidently
anxious to cede the post of honour in tlie van to their
friends. The cry of ' The Montoneros, the Montoneros ! *
r
arose from every mouth. Some tumbled off their
horses, as if to shelter themselves behind them from the
expected volleys of the dreaded banditti; others sat
still and began to count their beads; and not a few
turned their horses' heads preparatory to running
away. I must do the padre the justice to say that
he looked as brave as any of them, except a few who
advanced to the front.
ATTACKED BY ROBBERS. 51
'Where are the enemy, David V asked my father,
who led them on.
'I only saw one man, whom our friends here have
multiplied into a band of Montoneros/ I replied.
' Come on, my friends, then ! ' exclaimed my father.
' If the man my boy saw is a robber, he and his com-
panions are more likely to run away than to attack us,
if we show a bold front.'
His words and tone of confidence restored the fast
evaporating courage of the party; and having halted
to get them into something like order, with the armed
men in front and the baggage mules and their drivers
in the rear, we again moved forward. We had not,
however, advanced far, when the man I had before
seen again appeared ; and directly afterwards a troop
of horsemen wheeled round the sharp angle of the rock,
and with loud cries galloped rapidly towards us.
'Steady, steady, for your lives!' shouted my father,
as he saw in many of our companions strong evidence
of a disposition to. turn round and fly, * If we break
our ranks, we are lost.'
That the horsemen now approaching were banditti,
I had no doubt, from their varied and fantastic dresses,
the different hues of their faces, and their wild appear-
ance. We could not escape them, even had we been
better mounted than they were, as the baggage mules
in the rear would have prevented us. This they
probably calculated on, or perhaps they would rather
we had escaped and left them our baggage, which was
what they most wanted, with the exception, perhaps,
of our horses. They invariably appropriate the best
iiorses they can find, as it is important for them to
be well mounted. My father and I, two Spaniards, a
52 MANGO, THE PEKUVIAN CHIKF
mestizo, and our chief Indian guide, formed tlie first
rank. When we saw the Montoneros, and could no
longer doubt their intentions, we halted and presented
our firearms. These were of various lengths and
calibres, and some were better fitted to frighten an
enemy than to do harm. When the Montoneros saw
the determined front we presented, they checked their
speed, but it was only for an instant.
'Do not fire until they get close to us,' cried my
father.
On came the banditti, their horses' hoofs clattering
over the hard road, while uttering loud and discordant
yells, they waved their swords above their heads. They
made their intentions very manifest of cutting us to
pieces if they could ; so we felt perfectly justified in
trying to knock them out of their saddles.
Many of our party gave themselves up for lost ; and
certainly the appearance of the banditti was enough to
make a stout heart uncomfortable, to say the least of it.
Their untrimmed moustaches and long hair escaping
from under their broad-brimmed hats, their fierce coun-
tenances and dark flashing eyes, the many hues of their
skins, and their motley costume, gave them altogether
a very savage look, which was increased by the fiery
bloodshot eyes of their horses, whose shaggy manes
and the fringe of their housing streamed in the wind,
while their riders shook their weapons, and shrieked out
r
threats of destruction on our heads.
'Steady, my men, and fire when I do,' cried my
father, levelling his rifle ; in which I, Jose, and the
rest, followed his example. The Montoneros had got
within a dozen paces of us, when we gave the word.
We fired together, our friends behmd handing us their
ATTACKED BY ROBBERS. 53
Btill loaded weapons. Two of the robbers rolled in
the dust, and the horse of a third was shot dead, and
fell across the road, so as somewhat to impede the
progress of those behind. On they came, however,
and were up to us as we fired our second round, and
received a discharge of their carbines in return. Some
of the shot took effect on our companions in the rear,
who, instead of reloading the firearms, threw tfiem
down and endeavoured to escape. In an instant the
banditti were upon us. My father's horse was shot
under him. I saw Jose knocked over ; and then I re-
collect nothing that happened for some minutes, except
a confusion of sounds, shouts, and shrieks and groans.
When I returned to consciousness, my first thought
was for my father. He was not near me, but I saw
Jose at no great distance, leaning on his arm, as if
unable to move, and looking along the road the way
we had come. I turned my eyes in the same direction,
towards which the tide of the fight had gone. A
few of our companions were still contending against a
greatly superior number of the banditti, most of whom,
however, were engaged in a work more congenial to
their taste, that of plundering our baggage, I could
not doubt that my father was among the combatants ;
for without his example I did not think the others
would have fought, and I trembled for his fate. I
tried to rise, to rtish to his assistance, or to die with
him; but I found I was too weak to stand, much less
to use a weapon. I gave up all for lost, for I per-
ceived that the resistance of the gallant little band of
my friends was every instant growing weaker ; while
the robbers were quitting their plunder to join their
assailants. Meantime some of the baggage mules
54 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIBF,
were trotting off in the direction where Jose and 1
lay ; seeing which, some of the banditti came in pur-
suit of them. On seeing that I was alive, a savage-
looking fellow lifted his carbine, and was about to give
me a quietus on my head with the butt of it, while
another threatened to perform the same office for Jose,
when a shout, different from any I had before heard,
reached my ears.
'Los Indios, los Indios! — the Indians, the Indians!'
cried the brigands ; ' fly, fly, or we are lost V
I looked up ; for when I thought my brains were
about to be dashed out, I had instinctively shut my
eyes. What was my surprise to see the cliffs on either
side of the road, and which I had thought inaccessible,
swarming with Indians, mostly dressed in their ancient
costume, and armed with bows and slings, with which
they sent a shower of arrows and stones among our
enemies ! Several of them were wounded ; and the
suddenness of the attack threw them into confusion.
Before they could recover from it, the Indians came
leaping down the cliffs, and threw themselves between
the three parties of the robbers, while others advanced
along either end of the road, so as completely to hem
them in. With the wildest fury, animated apparently
by the most deadly hatred, the Indians rushed on our
assailants, who, though they fought for their lives, could
not withstand the onset.
I mentioned that at some distance from me I had
observed a few of my friends, among whom I had no
doubt was my father, hard pressed by a number of the
robbers, who seemed intent on their destruction. The
latter had now to defend themselves from the Indians ;
and my father and his party attacking them in return,
ATTACKED BY ROBBERS. 55
they wore either cut down at once, or attempted to
escape by flight. A few of the more determined had
fought their way back to where I lay, and I fully
expected to receive ray death-wound from some of
them, as the fight passed over me, when I felt myself
lifted in the arms of an Indian who I saw was dressed
in the costume of a Peruvian chief ; and just as the
combatants reached me, he carried mo out of the melce^
and bore me up the cliff to a spot which none were
hkely to reach. As he placed me on the ground, I
caught a sight of his countenance, and recognised the
fugitive whom we had protected, the Indian, Manco
Tupac Amaru. Before I had time to utter a word of
thanks, he had again leaped down the cliff an joined
in the combat. Some ten or a dozen of the robbers,
who were still on horseback, and had kept together,
were attempting to cut their way along the road among
the mass of Indians who opposed them. Being well
mounted, and with superior weapons, they had a great
advantage; but the Indians were Inspired with a courage
I little expected to witness. They rushed in upon them,
cut their bridles, and dashed their spears in their faces ;
and seizing them by their clothes, hung on them, in spite
of the cuts and thrusts of their swords, till they dragged
them from their saddles. No quarter was given ; the
instant a robber was unhorsed he was speared ; and
before the tide of the fight had rolled on many yards,
not one was left alive. Many of our party had fallen.
Indeed I was surprised to observe, nor could I account
for it, that the Indians took no pains to preserve the
lives of the Spanish travellers, though they did their
utmost to protect the Indian guides. The padre and
two or three others alone escaped. The road below
56 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
me indeed presented a sad spectacle ; for, as far as 1
could see, it appeared strewed with the corpses of mj
late companions — of robbers and Indians, many of whom
had fallen in the last desperate struggle. I looked
anxiously for my father, and my heart beat with joy
as I saw him coming along the road, and evidently
lookuag for me. My preserver, Manco, had observed
him; the recognition was mutual, and they soon ap-
proached the spot where I lay. I need not describe
my father's feelings at finding that I was alive. I
endeavoured at first to conceal the pain I suffered,
and wliich made me fancy that my thigh must have
been broken. At length, however, I could not help
giving expression to the anguish I experienced.
'Wait a few minutes/ said the Indian chief, 'and
when I have performed some duties which are urgently
required, I will cause my people to form a litter to
transport you to a place of safety. What has occurred
must remain secret for a time. I can trust you ; but
some of the people in your company who have escaped,
might betray our proceedings to the authorities. Their
lives are safe, but we must keep them prisoners till they
can no longer injure us by being at liberty.'
Neither my father nor I could understand what he
meant, and before we could ask an explanation, ho
had left us. We watched his movements, and saw
him place each of the survivors of our party between
a guard of four armed Indians. Some of his followers
took charge of the baggage mules ; others lifted up
the dead bodies of their friends; while the rest were
busily employed in collecting the arrows and the other
Indian missiles and weapons ; and they then again
formed in marching order. A few had constructed e
ATTACKED BY KOBBERS. 57
litter, find brought it to the foot of the cliff, down
■which Manco, with my father's aid, now conveyed me.
' I wish to have no sign of our having taken share
in the fray,' observed the Indian. 'The lions and con-
dors will take good care that none shall discover how
those men died.'
As he spoke, I looked up, and observed several of
those mighty monsters of the air hovering above our
heads, ready to pounce down on their prey as soon
as we should have left them to enjoy their banquet
undisturbed.
At a sign from Manco, whom the Indians seemed to
obey with the greatest zeal and respect, they lifted up
my litter, and bore it along at a rapid rate. My father
mounted a horse which was brought him, Manco rode
another, and the priest was accommodated with a mule;
but the rest of the Spaniards were compelled to walk,
except poor Jose, who was carried, as was I, on the
shoulders of some Indians; but they did not seem at
all to like the office, nor to regard the rest of their
prisoners with any feeling of good-will. Every ar-
rangement was made with great promptitude ; and as
I watched from my Htter the Indian warriors fiUng
before me, I could scarcely help thinking that I saw
a portion of the very army which the great Incas were
accustomed to lead to victory.
We proceeded along what might be called the high
road for some miles, when we struck off across the
mountains to the left, the latter part of the tune being
guided by torches, for it had become too drrk other-
wise to see our way. At last we arrived at a small
but, built on the side of a rugged mountain. It
alTorded shelter from the cold night-wind; and as
53 MANGO, THE PEKDVIAN CHIEF.
many as it could hold took up their quarters within
it, while the remainder bivouacked without.
Fortunately for me, the padre was something of a
surgeon, and on examining my leg, he assured me
that my leg was not broken, but only severely bruised,
and that perfect rest with fomentations would recover
it. It was impossible, however, to obtain that rest,
as we journeyed on without stopping, except for our
meals and a few hours' rest at night, for several days;
and though I was carried all the time, the jolting of my
litter, as we ascended or descended the steep hills, was
very inconvenient. But the Indians collected a variety
of herbs, and making a decoction of them, fomented my
leg whenever we stopped, so that the swellmg gradually
subsided, and the pain diminished.
At length we reached a collection of deserted huts,
among rugged and inaccessible crags, with the snowy
peaks of the Andes towering high above us. The
lower parts of the mountains were clothed with pine
trees ; and long grass grew on the borders of several
streams which run through the neighbouring valley.
"With the pine trees the Indians formed rafters to the
cottages, and thatches with the long grass and reeds.
In a short time they thus rendered them in some degi'ee
habitable. I observed that though my father was
allowed to go where he liked, the rest of the party
were narrowly watched, so that they could not at-
tempt to make their escape. When he spoke to
Manco on the subject, and expostulated with him on
detaining the rest of the travellers, the Indian chiefs
reply was short but firm.
* It is necessary for the sake of Peru that they should
bo kept prisoners,' Le observed; 'had it not been for
i
i
ATTACKED BY ROBBERS. 59
yoa and the padre, they would probably have lost their
lives. I can trust you if you will give me your oath
not to betray what has occurred or what you suspect,
but I cannot trust them. When your son is able to
move, you shall proceed on your journey ; b-ut they
must remain here till it is safe to set them at liberty.'
I do not seek to pry into your secrets, and should
be guilty of the greatest ingratitude by saying a word
even to injure you or your people,' said my father. ' I
am doubly anxious to reach Cuzco, lest my family not
hearing of me from thence, should become alarmed.'
Write a few lines to assure your family of your
safety, and it shall reach them long before they could
hear from you were you to write from our ancient
capital Trust that to me,' answered Manco, and he
was afterwards found as good as his word.
The observations which the Indian chief let fall
made me suspect that some plan M^as forming among
the Indians to emancipate themselves from the Spanish
yoke ; and when I mentioned my surmises to my father,
I found that he was of the same opinion, but he warned
me not to mention my thoughts to any one.
' The less we know on the subject the better for us,'
he observed. ' Living under the protection of the
Spanish government, it might be our duty to warn
them of danger, while it is equally our duty not to
betray those who have trusted us.'
' A curious sort of protection they afford us, when
they allow bands of robbers, who were near cutting
our throats, to scour the country unmolested,' I an-
swered. -For my part, I think the Indians would
be perfectly right to emancipate themselves from the
galling chains which enthral them.'
[■
60 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
*But were they to make the attempt, they could not
do so/ said my father. 'The disciphae and gold of a
ciyilised people will always in the end prevail over a
half savage one, in spite of their bravery and resolution/
Our conversation was interrupted by the entrance of
Manco. No longer a hunted fugitive, he now walked
with the air of a chieftain, his costume also being that
of an Inca noble of old. Although the dress had long
been disused, except on festive occasions, he had now
assumed it to give him greater authority among his
countrymen.
We found at the huts a considerable number of
women and children, some of them belonging to the
[ndians who were with us, and some, I concluded,
related to others who were absent. They were evi-
dently collected here to be beyond the reach of tlie
Spaniards, and to avoid the flagitious Repartimiento
and Meta, the more rigid imposition of which was
about that time, I knew, causing great discontent
among the people. The Spaniards, long accustomed
to treat the Peruvians as inferior beings, destitute
alike of feeling and courage, forgot that even a worm
will at times turn and attempt to bite the foot that
pi-esses it.
I had observed at times a larger number of persons
than had accompanied us to the village ; and I remarked
several strangers, dressed in skins and feathers, who
came and went, and again speedily returned, as if they
had gone only to a short distance. I told our host that
I had observed this, and inquired where the people
came from.
S^rom a place where the foot of a white man has
never trod,' he replied. ' If you were strong and well.
A MERCIFUL DEED EETURNED WITH INTEREST. 61
I might take you to it, and might show you wonders
you little expect to behold, so fully do I trust ; but the
time may come when, free of danger, I may gratify
your curiosity.'
I expected that he alluded to one of those ancient
villages which I had heard of as existing in the heart
of the mountains, and never discovered by the Spaniards ;
where the inhabitants had continued in the enjoyment
of liberty, and the laws and customs of their ancestors.
I had often wished to visit one of those remnants of
antiquity, and I became doubly eager to do so, on find-
ing myself in the proximity of one of them ; but Manco
assured me that it would be utterly impossible to con-
duct me there for a long time to come.
We had now spent a week at the huts, and I was so
far recovered as to be able to mount a horse and move
about on foot with the aid of a stick ; and as my father
was very anxious to proceed on his jonrney, we agreed
to start the following day. On hearing that we were
about to depart, the other travellers wished to accom-
pany us ; but the Indians would not hear of it, and, I
observed, kept a stricter watch than usual over them,
Manco showed great unwillingness to part with us,
' Go as you desire it, my friends,' he said. ' You are
at liberty to do as you judge best ; but for your own
sake, as well as mine, I would have had you remain.
However, as go you must, I will send some of my
people to escort you on your way ; and one of them
shall follow you as your servant till you return home.
He will obey you in all things, but you must not blame
him if he is absent during a few hours at times from
you. You must pay him no wages, but you must not
send him from you ; and if you are asked where you
3
62 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
found him, say in a mountain village, and that he wished
to come with you to see the world.'
The next morning our new attendant made his
appearance. He was a small, active-looking man, of
a lightish rusty-red colour. His dress was much as is
usually worn at the present day, consisting of loose
trousers of coarse brown cloth, fastened round the
waist by a girdle, and a woollen shirt of a dark blue
colour. His poncho, which served as his outer gar-
ment, was of alpaca wool of the same hue as his shirt ;
and on his head he wore a broad-brimmed hat, while
his sandals were of untauned leather, just covering his
toes, and secured by a thong round the ankle. He
took charge of a mule laden with our clothes and a
Bupply of provisions.
Manco took an affectionate farewell of us as we were
mounting our horses at the door of the hut. He
pressed our hands as he said-
* We may meet again, dear friends, at some future
time, when the children of the sun may dare to lift up
their heads in the land where their fathers ruled. Till
then, farewell.'
We found, a little farther on, a band of a hundred
men, well armed with muskets and rifles, ready to escort
us ; and a young man of the Inca family, their leader,
told us that they were to accompany us to help us to
cross the difficult barriers which surrounded the spot
we were in, and to watch us till we reached the neigh-
bourhood of Cuzco.
Accustomed as I was to mountain scenery, I should
not before have thought it possible for any four-footed
animals to climb up the rugged precipices, over which
the Indians led and pushed our horses and mules. In
A MERCIFUL DEED RETURNED WITH INTEREST. 63
Bome places they were literally hauled up with ropes,
and let down again on the other side. My kind guides
assisted me up and down also, though I had nearly
recovered my usual strength. A number of streams
crossed our path, adding not a little to its difficulties.
Our animals were generally driven into the water
and compelled to swim across, being then hauled up on
the other side. We passed by means of a curious kind
of bridge called a Huano. It was formed of a thick
rope, which is carried by means of a lighter line across
the chasm. The lighter line was carried across by
some powerful swimmer, or by a man holding on to the
mane of one of the liorses or mules. On the rope ran
a roller, to which was fastened a piece of wood, and to
the wood the passenger was secured; the transit was
made more easy by two light lines, by which the piece
of wood was drawn from side to side. Several of the
Indians went first across. I watched them in their
dizzy transit, and I thought, if the rope breaks, what
will become of them ? When it came to my turn to
cross, I held my head as high as I could, and crossed
my legs over the thick rope, which I grasped with my
hands. I did not dare to turn to look into the deep
gulf below ; for strong as my nerves were, I felt that if
I did, I should have let go my hold. I was not sorry
to find my head knocking against the shrubs and rocks
on the opposite side. My father followed me ; and then
the whole body, one by one, passed over. Having got
into rather less intricate country, the captain of our
escort told us that from this place forward we must
no longer remain in company, though he had orders
from his chief to watch us till all probability of danger
w as past.
64 MANGO, THE PEKTTVIAN CHIEF.
Accordingly, my father and I, and our new Indian
servant, prepared to proceed alone. We were still
several days' journey from Cuzco. We slept as before
at those most wretched of all inns the Indian tambos,
though wherever we stopped we could not help remark-
ing that we were treated with more than usual kind-
ness and respect, which we suspected was owing to our
bemg under the special protection of their chief. That
also we were not deserted by our guardians, we had
reason to know. On more than one occasion I had
observed one or two figures hovering on the brow of
SDme hill, or appearing from behind trees, bushes, or
rocks. I perceived once one of them started up close
to us, I pointed him out to our attendant, who had
likewise seen him. With a significant look he answered,
' Fear not them — they will not injure us.'
We encountered but few travellers, and I do not re-
collect any other occurrence worthy of being narrated
daring our journey.
CUZCO DESCRIBED. 65
CHAPTER r.
CUZCO DESCRIBED — WE ARE IIABE PRISONERS
ANXIETT FOR THOSE AT HOME.
^Behold Cuzco!' exclaimed onr Indian guide, as,
throwing himself from his horse, he knelt in adoration
of the glorious luminary, whose rays were just then
throwing a mantle of gold over the crumbling walls of
a mighty fortress, which protected the holy city of his
ancestors, the capital of the Incas.
We had just reached the brow of an elevated ridge
which forms one side of the fertile and extensive valley
in which Cuzco stands, built, like ancient 'Rome^ on a
number of hills or slight rises. To the north of the
city, on the summit of a lofty eminence, appeared the
still dark and frowning fortress of Cyclopean architec-
ture, composed of stones of vast magnitude. When I
afterwards visited it, I was surprised to find the extra-
ordinary nicety with which, without any cement, they
were joined together ; and I cannot tell with what
machinery the Peruvians could have raised blocks so
enormous to such heights, or how they could have
fitted them, shaped as they are in so many various
forms, with exactness so remarkable. Had I believed
in the existence of giants, I should have supposed that
ihey alone could have lifted such vast masses into the
positions they hold. Many of the modern residences
6b MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
of the conquerors stand on the foundations of the
ancient buildings of the Peruvians, and from among
them we saw towering upwards the spires and towers
of the magnificent cathedral, of the convents of St.
Augustine and La Merced, and of a number of other
fine churches. We had not long to contemplate this
scene of the ruins of the past and of modern splendour,
as it was necessary to reach the city before dark ; and
the setting sun warned us that we had not much time
to lose. We were questioned, when we entered, whence
we had come ; but before we could speak, our Indian
attendant stepped forward and gave an answer that
Batisfied the guard, and we passed on.
The inn we went to was the best in the city, but it
could boast of affording us little comfort, though, as
we were accustomed to rough fare, that mattered httle.
At daybreak I was on foot, as I was anxious to see
the city ; and with our Indian attendant as my guide,
I wandered through the larger portion of it before
breakfast. We reached a collection of ruined walls,
composed of huge masses of rock.
^On this spot,' said the Indian, bending reveren-
tially towards the sun, just then rising over the walls
of the city, ' stood the great temple where our fathers
worshipped the God in whom they trusted; away to
the right, where now those convent walls appear, were
the residences of the beautiful virgins of the sun ; and
in these fields of corn and lucern which surround us
were once laid out the magnificent gardens of the
temple, filled with menageries of all the animals of
our country, with aviaries of birds of many-coloured
plumage, with fountahis, and trees, and flowers, and
ornaments of vast size, of gold and silver and preciou,'
CUZCO DESCRIBED, 67
gt.ones, many in the form of the shrubs and plants
among- which thej stood, and of workmanship so admir-
able that they seemed to vie with them in elegance
and beauty. But the greedy spoiler came, and behold,
stranger, what he made it ! Alas ! this garden is but
an example of the condition to which our unhappy
country has been reduced.'
The Indian was silent, and seemed lost in gloomy
reflection. I, too, thought of the past ; and as I did
so, the magnificent Temple of the Sun appeared before
me, with its walls resplendent with the golden orna-
ments which surrounded them, and its wide courts
crowded with votaries in their many-coloured costumes
and head-dresses and robes ol feathers, eagerly watch-
ing for the rising of the luminary they worshipped. I
fancied I could hear their voices, and could see the
mighty mass below me, their plumes waving in the
breeze as they joined the joyous shout raised by their
friends above them.
'Yes, a day of bitter retribution will ere long
arrive,' exclaimed my companion. ^ The deep, low, and
concentrated tone of his voice roused me from my re-
veries. He appeared unconscious that he had spoken.
' Come, sir,' he said, ' we will proceed.'
As I walked through the streets of Cuzco. I was
struck with the air of antiquity which many of the
buildings wore ; and I could not help regretting the
worse than Gothic cruelty and ignorance of the Span-
iards, which had destroyed the numberless magnificent
edifices of its former inhabitants. We spent three
days in the city, and on the fourth took our depart
turc, accompanied by Ithulpo. I learned that twenty
leagues only from the city commence the tcrritorie?:
68 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
of the unsubdued Indians, who will allow no stranger
to enter their country. As I looked towards the dis-
tant mountains which form their bulwarks, I fancied
that it must be a land full of romance and interest, and
I longed to penetrate into it. I was before long to
have my wish gratified, through means I Httle con-
templated.
Our course was, however, now in a contrary direc-
tion, north and west, towards the sea. We had pro-
ceeded two days' journey, when, at the urgent request
of Ithulpo, we turned aside to rest at a town among
the mountains.
' It is inhabited chiefly by my people,' he observed.
' To-morrow they perform a ceremony, at which I wish
to assist, and which you will like to behold.'
We ascended by a narrow and winding path among
the mountains to the town, where we were lodged in
the best house it possessed, and where the inhabiianta
vied with each other in paying us attention. The fiext
morning, when I went out, I was surprised to see tfee
place crowded with Indians dressed in the ancieB^
costume of the country, of which certainly the pictures
I have since seen in England and France do not give
at all a correct idea. They wore feather head-dresses,
and their cloaks and trains were likewise trimmed with
feathers; and if not quite so picturesque, were more
suited to their convenience than the scanty feather
kilts in which they are made to appear. Having
breakfasted, my father and I follo%Yed the crowd at a
little distance to see what was going to occur. Among
them we observed, raised above their heads, a gaily
ornamented litter or covered palanquin, in which sat
n person richly dressed with the regal border or red
AN INDIAN CEREMONT. 69
fringe of the Incas on his head. We learnt that he
was intended to represent Atahualpa. On pressed the
crowd with shouts and songs towards a large square
before us ; there they halted, when from some build-
ings in which thej had been concealed, appeared an-
other party dressed in armour with guns in their hands,
and one or two small pieces of cannon following them.
They all wore masks, and were intended to represent
Spaniards. One more hideous than the rest was evi-
dently Pizarro, and by his side stood the priest Vicente
de Yalverde. They approached the litter, and the
monk addressed the Inca in a long harangue. Ata-
hualpa replied, when a terrific shriek was heard ; the
litter was overthrown, and the Inca was dragged
among the Spaniards. A mock combat took place,
but the Indians were driven, back ; and then arose the
most melancholy cries and groans ever he'd^fd. It was
no imitated grief, for to such a pitch had they worked
up their imaginations, that they really fancied that
their Inca was again torn from them. At last they
retired, and a new scene in the drama commenced.
A number of Spaniards came forth from the build-
ing to which they had carried off the Inca, and seated
themselves as if holding a council. Atahualpa was
next brought out. He stood, with downcast looks
and hands bound, before his judges, waiting his doom.
One man only pleaded his cause, the others brought
forth numberless arguments for his condemnation — a
good satire on those by wliich the real Inca was judged
to be w^orthy of death. At length one standing up,
pronounced the representative Atahualpa guilty, order-
ing liim to immediate execution. No sooner were the
words uttered, than there arose from the crowd such
70 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
r
shrieks and cries, that I could scarcely believe them to
be feigned. Amid them the Inca was led to the place
of execution, already prepared, where stood a man with
+
ferocious aspect with an axe uphfted in his hands. The
axe fell, and while the cries and p^roans increased, as I
saw a bloody head lifted up before me, I thought for
an instant that the man had really been killed. I
soon, however, saw that the bloody head was merely'a
block of wood, while a piece of cloth was thrown ov^r
the person who had represented the Inca to conceal hifn
from view. The Indians, however, appeared to be as
deeply affected with grief as if they had really just
seen their beloved monarch slaughtered before their
eyes, to such a pitch were their imaginations worked
up by the scene which had been acted. Had I not
witnessed what I describe, I could scarcely have be-
lieved it possible; and as the Cholas sang their songs
of mourning, the tears streamed down their cheeks, the
groans seemed to come from the hearts of the men, ancj
every countenance wore an expression of the most pro-
found sorrow. Just at that moment I saw a man
hurrying up the path which led into the village from
the valley below. Almost breathless with exertion, he
uttered a few words to the first he met. His com-
munication flew like lightning among the crowd. They
scattered in every dkection, as if a thunderbolt had
fallen among them. Masks were torn off and hastily
concealed, dresses were changed, and the block and
axe, and all the things connected with the representa-
tion, were carried away, while the people rah along
the streets, and shut themselves up in their houses in
evident fright.
We were not long in ascertaining the cause of tha
V
A SURPRISE. 71
commotion. As I watched the approach to the town,
I caught sight of the bayonet and shako of a soldier
rising above the brow of a hill. Another and another
followed, till about twenty men and two Spanish officers
formed in the square of the town. That they had come
for no good purpose, was soon made manifest by their
charging a small party of the Indians who had neglected
to escape from the square. So unexpected was the at-
tack, that some were captured, while others were cruelly
wounded before they could conceal themselves. The
soldiers having thus whetted their thirst for blood,
hurried from cottage to cottage, breaking open the
doors and dragging out the terrified inmates. Those
who were found with a mask, or any portion of the
ancient Indian costume about them, proving that they
had taken part in the forbidden representation, were
without mercy shot, in spite of the entreaties and
cries of their wives and children. A considerable num*
ber were also dragged from their huts and bound
together with ropes, preparatory to being carried off
as prisoners.
We had hitherto remained concealed in the house
where we had rested for the night, and which had been
unvisited by the soldiers. Had we been able to leave
the village unobserved, we would gladly have done so
to avoid contact with the troops, though we had no
^ason to apprehend ill treatment from them. My
father had desired Ithulpo to have our horses and
baggage ready to start at a moment's notice. While
we remained shut up in the house, we could only judge
of what was going on by the sounds we heard. The
shots and cries had grown fainter, and thinking that
the soldiers must have got to a distance, we considered
72 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
this a good opportunity to set out. Itbulpo had been
watching them through a bole in the wall of an en-
closure, at a little distance from the cottage within
which our animals were to be kept ready. I looked
cautiously out of the door of the cottage, and seeing
no one near, I ran round to where Ithulpo was posted.
I told him that we were ready to start.
' I was coming to tell you that now is our time to
start,' he replied. ' I wish that I was certain that all
the soldiers are together, for I am afraid that some
may be left to guard the outlet to the village ; but we
must run the risk.'
We accordingly brought the horses round. Our
baggage was soon strapped on, and mounting immedi-
ately, we set off at a brisk pace, followed by the well-
wishes of our host, towards the only outlet to the
village. Several houses were in flames, and more than
one apparently dead Indian met our view. A short
hour had made a sad change in the peaceful village,
which now looked as if it had been stormed and sacked
by a cruel enemy. We had no time to stop to examine
whether any of the prostrate forms we saw were still
alive, so we pushed on. Just, however, as we reached
the top of the pathway down the mountain, a party of
soldiers, with an officer at their head, appeared suddenly
before us. It was impossible to escape notice, so we
attempted to pass them.
' Stop !' cried the officer, presenting a pistol. ' Who
are you?'
' English travellers, on the road to Lima,' answered
my father.
' Say rather English abettors of rebels,' exclaimed
the officer fiercely. ' We find you in a village en-
WE ARE MADE PRISONERS. 73
conraging the ignorant people by your presence tc
break tlie law. You are our prisoners/
My father pleaded in vain that we had no intention
of breaking the law, or encouraging others to do so.
* You may make your excuse to the government of
Lima,' answered the officer ; and he ordered us to re-
main where we were on pain of being shot.
A number of prisoners were collected together, and
we had no doubt that he had heard from one of them
of our being present at the forbidden ceremony we had
witnessed. Tiie bugle now sounded the recall, and
soon afterwards the rest of the soldiers returned, drag-
ging after them a number more of wretched prisoners.
They appeared to be the principal people in the village ;
and whether guilty or not of the crimes charged against
them, they were dragged away from their homes, to
undergo more suffering on theu" road to their place of
trial than they would deserve even if proved guilty.
The unhappy men were lashed together by the wrists
two and two, all being likewise joined by a single stout
rope; while blows ;;.nd curses urged them on if they did
not move fast enough to please their tyrants. Had the
inhabitants of the village united bravely, they might
have overpowered the soldiers and rescued their friends;
but terror-stricken, they were afraid to show themselves.
Neither my father nor I were in any way molested,
but a soldier was placed on each side of us and our
Indian attendant, with orders to shoot us if we at-
tempted to escape, a command they seemed very ready
to obey. The word was then given to move on, and
we commenced our descent of the mountain, a body of
eight soldiers bringing up the rear. We addressed
the officers several times to learn why we were thus
74 MANCO, THK PERUVIAN CHIEF.
treated, but the only answer the one in command deigned
to make was —
' You are found in communication with rebel Indians,
and there are suspicions against you.'
I thought of our having aided the escape of tlie
Indian chief Manco, and feared that by some means
the circumstance might have become known. If such
were the case, I trembled for the safety of my dear
mother and brothers and sisters. I thought of all the
V ■
insults and annoyance to which they must have been
subjected while our house was being searched, and my
father's papers and books being examined, which I
knew they would be, by the officers of justice. I did
not, however, communicate my thoughts to my father,
as I felt that if it suggested the same idea to him, it
would cause him much pain and anxiety.
I endeavoured therefore^ as we rode on, to amuse
him by conversation; but I am afraid I succeeded
very ill. Ithulpo was very gloomy and silent, evi-
dently brooding over the wrongs his countrymen had
so long endured, and were still receiving, from their
oppressors. At the foot of the mountam we found
another party of soldiers concealed in a wood, and
guarding the horses of our escort. The whole then
mounted ; and as we proceeded at a more rapid rate,
the captive Indians were goaded on more cruelly to
keep up with us. Ithulpo still said not a word ; but
as his eyes were now and then turned towards his
countrymen, I observed that looks of intelligence were
exchanged between them. Some shrieked with pain;
others returned glances of rage at their tormentors; a
few almost, fainted, till stirred up again to proceed;
and two, who had been wounded, actually dropped
ANXIETY FOR THOSE AT H03IJE. 75
down, and as they were left in the rear, the report of
musketry told what had been their fate. The fear of
a similar catastrophe deterred others from giving in
while they had any strength remaining to drag onwards
their weary limbs.
My father's kind heart was bursting with indignation
and crief ; but from the surly answers he received, he
saw that it would be hopeless to plead for the unhappy
beings.
' A day of bitter retribution will come, ere long, for
this tyranny,' he observed. ^Such conduct must arouse
even the most long-enduring from their apathy. Even
as it is, how entirely has Spain failed to reap any benefit
from her apparently glorious conquest of this new world!
or rather, I may say, from the mode in which that con-
quest was conducted, it h.as brought on her a heavy
curse instead of a blessing. Since she gained America,
she has gradually dechned in wealth, inteUigence, and
power; and il I mistake not the signs of the times,
these beautiful provinces will soon be wrested from hei",
though, alas, the seeds of misgovernment and bigoti'y
which she planted, will take ages more to eradicate.*
Subsequent events, as my readers know, proved th<s
correctness of my father's observations. Spain no
longer holds sway over any part of the American
continent ; and the colonies she has planted, ever
since constantly pluuged in civil war and anarchy,
have been far outstripped in civilisation by those
peopled by the Anglo-Saxon race.
F
76 JIAKCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF
CHAPTER YL
ATTEMPT TO CROSS A DESERT — -THE DISASTERS
WE ENCOUNTERED.
Our journey was irksome and disagreeable in the ex-
treme. We marched on each day as long as the horses
and men could move ; and we rested at night, sometimes
in farm-houses, or in the public tamhos; but frequently
we took shelter within the rums of forts or other build-
ings, and often we were obliged to sleep on the hard
ground, with our saddles for our pillows and the star-
lit sky above our heads. As it was the height of sum-
mer, this mattered little. We suffered, however, much
from the heat in the day-time, and we were compelled
frequently to dismount to lead our horses over the
rugged places we had to pass. Day after day the
poor captives dropped through fatigue, till their num-
bers were much thinned ; but still we pushed on. We
passed through a number of Indian vihages, the inhabi-
tants of which looked out from their mat doors with
sad eyes on their unhappy countrymen ; and we now
discovered that the object of the Spaniards in carry-
ing them on was to strike terror into the hearts of the
people. When governors cannot manage a people so
as to gain their love, they attempt to rule them through
their fears ; but such a government is never of long
duration, and must ultimately bring destruction on
ATTE31PT TO CROSS A DESEKT. 77
itself. We had marched for three days without find-
ing any habitations, when I saw the officers holding
consultation together, and evidently much perplexed.
F
A halt was ordered, and inquiries made if anybody
knew the road. We had lost our wav. The Indians
had no knowledge of that part of the country, nor had
any of the soldiers. I detected a gleam of inteUigence
in the countenance of Ithulpo, which made me suspect
that he could give the desired information if he chose ;
but when asked, he denied all knowledge of the way.
We took shelter that night within the walls of a ruined
Fillage, which, from its appearance, I judged had not
been inhabited since the time of the conquest, excepv
us a temporary abode in the same manner as we used
it. It must have been a place of some extent, but the
greater part was concealed by trees and shrubs, and
creeping plants, which had grown up among the walls.
Most of the buildings were of sun-dried bricks ; but
others, within one of which we were placed, were of
masses of stone, like the fortress of Cuzco. It had
probably been the residence of a chief or noble. It
seemed strange that the Spaniards should not have
known so remarkable a spot ; but though they did not,
I was certain that the Indians were well acquainted
with it.
The prisoners were all driven together like a flock of
sheep within one of the enclosures, and a sentry was
placed over them, with orders to shoot any who might
attempt to escape. After the horses had been picketed
in a grassy spot close to the ruins, the soldiers lighted
their fires to dress their evening meal, while the two
officers sat themselves down on a fragment of stone
and smoked their cigars, taking no notice of us. Our
78 MAKCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
horses and luggage mule had been placed witli the
others under a guard ; so they thought, I suppose,
that we should not attempt to escape. Meantime my
father and I sat at a little distance, watching the pro-
ceedings of our very unwelcome companions, while
Ithulpo stood near, casting every now and then to-
wards them glances expressive of the most intense
hatred, and a desire of vengeance. The sun was still
low, but his rays yet tinged the topmost branches of
the trees and the lofty ranges of mountains in the
distance. The soldiers had brought skins of wine
and plenty of good cheer with them ; and when they
had eaten, they passed the wine-skins round right
merrily, the officers joining in the carouse. Instead
of pouring the wine into cups, they lifted the skins
high above their heads, and without touching the
vessel to their lips, allowed the wine to run down
their throat in a gentle stream. As we were close
enough to them to be easily watched, the officers, I
suppose, thought that we should not attempt to move
away. Ithulpo had stowed a sort of knapsack he
carried with some dried meat and bread, which he
now produced, and it served to satisfy our appetites ;
but we had no wine, and om* surly guards did not
deign to offer us any.
' Do not repine, sirs, at the want,' he observed. * I
will show you a pure stream, the water of which, ere
to-morrow's sun has set, those soldiers will value more
than the finest wine their country can produce.'
The sun went down, and the shades of night came
rapidly on, but still the Spaniards continued their de-
bauch. They had apparently forgotten us and their
other prisoners ; for though by the hght of their fires
i
i
ATTE3irT TO CROSS A DESERT. 79
we could clearly see them, sitting as we were under the
shado-w of a wall, we were no longer visible to them.
Ithulpo came and sat himself down beside me.
Could we not manage to get away from these
people?' I asked in a whisper.
'Not now,' he answered. *The sentries would give
the alarm if we attempted to take the horses, and with-
out them we cannot move. To-morrow we shall have
a better opportunity, and we may help some of my poor
countrymen to escape at the same time.'
*Why do you expect that a good opportunity to
escape will occur?' I inquired.
^I cannot at present reply to your question,' he said.
Those who uow guard us will no longer be able to do
60. Trust to me. You will enter Lima as free men,
and no one will appear as a witness against you, to
support the false accusation these people have made.'
I forbore to question him further, but there was
something very mysterious in his look and manner; and
at first the horrid idea occurred to me that he had by
some means contrived to poison the Spaniards, for
otherwise I could not account for the confidence with
which he pronounced his prediction. However, I en-
deavoured to banish the suspicion as too dreadful to be
entertained. At length the commanding ofiicer seemed
to recollect that he had duties to attend to. Fresh
guards were set over the prisoners and the horses, wood
was collected and the fires were made up, and a sentinel
was posted near the spot, under shelter of a wall, which
we had selected for our. place of rest. Ithulpo got
leave to bring us our saddles and horse-trappings to
serve us for beds, and he likewise brought us our port-
manteaus and saddle-bags, which he placed near us.
80 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
The soldiers threw themselves on the «:ronnd, and were
very soon fast asleep. Our sentry also, from the manner
his head every now and then gave a sharp nod, was
evidently very drowsy. The heat of the weather, the
exertion he had undergone, and the wine he had drunk,
were quite enough to account for this. I also at last
fell asleep. My eyes had been closed for about a couple
of hours, when I was awakened by Ithulpo touching
my shoulder. I sat up, and observed that he had the
wine - skins emptied by the soldiers hanging on his
arm .
' Follow me/ he whispered. ' We are not going to
escape ; but you are thirsty, and I will show you a pura
spring, where you may drink your fill, and you will be
better able to endure the heat of to-morrow's sun.'
Silently following him, as he led the way among the
ruins, I found that we had reached a thick and appa-
rently impenetrable wood. Without stopping, how-
ever, he went direct to a spot where the branches
yielded easily to his hand. A winding path appeared
before us, proceeding along which, we arrived in an open
forest glade. On one side rose a high rock, which
seemed part of a range of cliffs forming the side of a
mountain. The murmuring sound of water met my
ear, and by the faint starlight I discovered a stream
gushing forth from the rock, and finding its way in a
narrow rivulet through the glade.
' The white man thinks that the discovery of a gold
mine will bring him all the wealth he can desire ; but
the time has come when he would gladly exchange all
the gold and silver hidden within yon mountams for one
draught of that pure stream,' muttered Ithulpo, as I
Btooped my head to drink at the fountain. * Drink
J
AtTEMPT TO CROSS A DESERT. 8l
drink while you can/ he continued in the same low
tone. ' It is more than wealth, it is life itself ; it fer-
tilizes, it invigorates, it cleanses, it blesses. Without it
the world would be but a sterile desert, unfit for the
habitation of man; while gold, which the white men
value so much, has ever proved the curse of our country.
They value it because thej think it scarce, while we,
who know the deep mines where in vast heaps it lies
hid from their sight, place it at its true worth, below
iron and copper, or even silver or tin.'
While Ithulpo was thus speaking, he was employed
in washing out and filling the skins he had brought
with water. I also filled a couple of flasks with the
pure fluid. AVe then retraced our steps by the way we
had come, I assisting him in carrying the somewhat
heavy burden. We reached the camp unobserved by
the drowsy sentries. I was wondering what the Indian
intended doing with the skins, when, begging me to lie
down and rest, he took up two of the skins, and crept
cautiously away towards the enclosure where his
countrymen were confined. After a little time he re-
turned, and again took the path to the fountain to
replenish the skins. I was afraid he would have been
discovered, but he went about the work so cautiously
and silently, that he altogether escaped the observation
of the sentries. After he had given the prisoners all
the water they required, he came back to where we
were lying, and threw himself on the ground near us.
The rest of the night passed quietly away ; and notwith-
standing the painful position in which we were placed,
I slept soundly. I was aroused by the sound of a
bugle, and found the soldiers getting under arms and
preparing to march. Our baggage was replaced by
82 ^ MANCO, THE PERtTVlAN CHIEF.
Ithulpo, who I saw watched it carefully. The men
mounted, the prisoners were dragged out from their
resting-place, and we commenced our day's journey.
An extensive plain was before us, with a few rugged
and barren heights scattered over it. As we proceeded
vegetation grew more and more scanty, till after wo
had marched scarcely half a mile, it ceased altogether.
We had slept, we found, on the borders of a desert.
The ground was at first composed of a mixture of rock
and clay, over which the sea had evidently rolled in
former ages ; but as we proceeded it became more loose
and broken, till it changed into a soft shifting sand,
into which our horses' feet sank deep at every step they
made.
The poor prisoners, already worn out with their long
journey, appeared scarcely able to drag on their weary
limbs throun:h it. Of its extent we were unable to
judge, but the commander seemed to fancy that in a
short time we should reach firmer and more fertile
ground, where we should find water and halt to break-
fast. The sun, which rose in a cloudless sky on our
right, showed that we were proceeding in the direction
we wished to follow — towards the north.
' Forward, my men,' shouted the officer. ' In an hour
or two we shall be out of this ill-conditioned spot, and
find rest and refreshment.'
The soldiers lighted their cigars and urged on their
horses, while they dealt their blows freely on the backs
of the Indians to quicken their speed.
1 observed a pecuhar smile on the countenance ol
Ithulpo, as the oiiicer spoke of soon reaching a plants
of rest. Our attendant had, I found, managed to dis-
tribute a supply of the highly prized cacao amomr hig
ATTEMPT TO CROSS A DESERT. 83
countrymen ; and while their features wore a look of
sullen indifference as they received the ill-merited blows,
I remarked that they seemed to bear up against the
fatigue better tlian they had before done. As the sun
rose higher the heat increased, till it became almost in-
supportable. The officers spoke earnestly together for
some time, and were evidently growing anxious as to
the road we were taking. At length their voices grew
louder and louder, as if disputing on the point, for
there was very little semblance of discipline among
them. Then they called up several of their men one
after the other, but could not gain the information they
required. Some of the prisoners were next brought
up, but they either could not or would not say whether
we were pursuing the proper course, their countenances
assuming an expression of the most perfect ignorance
and apathy. Still we pushed on, the Spaniards trying
to urge their horses still faster through the heavy sand.
Before us rose a bright glittering haze, through which
objects every now and then appeared seemingly in the
far distance — hills, and trees, and rocks, and lakes, and
streams of pure water ; but as we advanced they van-
ished, and a few barren mounds and loose stones alone
were found, while the supposed water was altogether a
mocking deception. To the right hand and to the left,
the same inhospitable desert seemed to stretch out far
away ; and we had already advanced so deeply into it,
that the officers probably supposed that there would be
as much risk in returning as in going on. On therefore
we went, the soldiers having no mercy on the prisoners,
whom they urged forward, whenever they attempted to
slacken their pace, with the points of their swords, till
the blood trickled in streams down the backs of these
84 JIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
miserable beings. We were riding just behind the
main body of the soldiers, followed by Ithulpo and the
baggage mules. The generous, kind heart of my father
was almost bursting with indignation, as he saw this
piece of cruelty.
At last, as an Indian more weary than the rest sunk
to the ground, and a soldier was about to plunge his
sword into his body, he could restrain himself no
longer.
' Hold, wretch !' he exclaimed. ' Add not murder to
your cruelty.'
The soldier, taken by surprise, did not strike the
fatal blow till his horse had carried him past the faint-
ing Indian ; but, balked of his prey, his anger was
kindled against my father, and turning round, he made
a cut at him with his sword. Fortunately I carried a
heavy riding 'whip, with which I was able to parry the
blow. The man did not attempt to repeat it, for the
junior officer turning round, observed the act, and
called him to order ; but it showed us what we were
to expect if we excited the anger of our captors. I
could not withstand the despairing look the poor wretch
cast on us as he thought we were about to pass him
and to leave him to his fate ; so throwing myself from
ifiy horse, I lifted his head from the ground. My
father stopped also, and so did Ithulpo.
'On, on!' shouted the rear-guard of the Spaniards.
* On, or we will fire at you.'
'We will follow immediately,' replied my father.
* On my word of honour — on the word of an EngUsh-
man.'
The Spaniards had never known that word broken,
so they allowed us to stop to help the Indian. One of
atte:\ipt to cross a desert. 85
our baggage mules was lightly laden, and in spite oi
the threats of the soldiers we lifted him upon it. I
had, as I mentioned, filled a small spirit-flask with
water, and unseen I poured a few drops down his
parched throat. This much revived him, and by
urging on our animals, we were soon able to overtake
the already weary horses of the Spaniards.
The time for breakfast had long since passed, but
still no signs of a resting-place appeared. On the
contrary, the sand became finer and deeper, and the
dreary expanse before us seemed to lengthen out to
the horizon. As the sun also rose higher in the sky,
his unobstructed rays darted down with greater force
upon our heads. There had been a slight breeze in
the morning, blowing fresh from over the snowy sum-
mits of the Cordilleras; but that had now died entirely
away, and not a breath of air stirred the stagnant
atmosphere. The heat at length became almost insup-
portable, while our eyes could scarcely bear the glare
of the sun on the white glittering sand.
To do the Spaniards credit, they bore up bravely
for a long time against the heat and thirst and fatigue
which assailed them. The horses, however, which had
only been scantily supplied with water the night before,
began to knock up — their ears dropped, their heads
hung down, and their respiration became thick and
fast. Ithulpo had supplied my father and me with
cacao, by chewing a piece of which occasionally, we
avoided any feeling of hunger; and as we also wetted
our lips, when they became parched, with the water
from our flasks, we did not suffer much from thirst.
fetill the sensation of oppression and fatigue was very
painful. We received too, ere long, a warning of what
86 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CiliEF.
might be our fate, in the spectacle which met our sight.
The sun had reached his meridian height, and was
descending towards the waters of the Pacific, and still
it appeared that we had made no more progress than
in the morning, when we came upon the bleached bones
of several mules and horses, and by their side appeared,
just rising above the sand, the skeletons of three human
beings. It appeared as if they had all been struck
down together by the same fiery blast. The soldiers,
as we passed, turned their looks aside, without utter-
ing a word, each one feeling that he might shortly
become like those ghastly remnants of mortality. I
observed that the heads of the animals were all turned
towards the south, by which I judged that thus they
had probably travelled over a greater distance of the
burning desert than we had yet passed, so that we were
yet not half over our difiiculties.
' Those skeletons show that we are on the high road
across the desert,' I remarked to my father.
'I am afraid not, David,' he answered. 'They may
have lost their way, and we have stumbled on them by
chance,'
Such, I at once saw, was too likely to be the case.
The gauze-like mist of which I had before spoken,
now appeared to grow more dense, and to lose its
transparent appearance ; at the same time that the
rays of the sun struck down with fiercer heat, and the
atmosphere grew more stagnant and oppressive. Some
of the soldiers had lighted their cigars, in the hope that
the fumes of tobacco would alleviate their thirst ; and
as the tiny jets of smoke left their mouths, they went
straight up towards the sky, not a breath existing to
blow them aside. Suddenly, as I turned my head to
THE DISASTERS "WE ENC OXJNTERED. 87
the left, 1 saw what appeared to be a dark cloud rising
from the earth. I pointed it out to my father. Ithulpo
had at tlie same time observed it.
'Muffle up your heads in your ponchos, and push on
for the love of life/ he exclaimed. *It is the sand-
drift swept before a whirlwind. On ! on ! or it will
overwhelm us!'
It was indeed an object to appal the stoutest heart.
On it came, like a black wall, rising higher and higher,
and curling over our heads, till the sky and the sun
himself were obscured. The soldiers saw it and
trembled, for they knew its deadly power ; whole regi-
ments had before been buried beneath that heavy
canopy. Their only chance of safety, they fancied,
was to gallop through it. With frantic energy they
dug their spurs into the sides of their panting steeds.
They no longer thought of their miserable prisoners.
Without a sensation of commiseration, they left them
to the dreadful fate they themselves strove to escape.
Neither could we do anything for them : if we stopped,
we also should lose our lives. As we followed the
soldiers, we found the Indians all huddled together,
with looks of despair on their countenances, watching
the approach of the sand-drift. They had no pro-
spect of extricating themselves either ; for the Spaniards
had not even cut the cords which bound them all to-
gether. I glanced at the black wall of sand ; it was
still some way off. Could I leave my fellow-creatures
thus to perish horribly, without an attempt to save
them 1 No burning thirst, thanks to Ithulpo's pre-
cautions, had yet dried up the sympathies of my heart.
'What are you going to do^ David?' asked my
father, as he saw me throw myself from my horse.
88 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CIIIKK.
' To give these poor fellows a chance of life,' I an-
swered, drawing out my knife, and cutting away at
their cords.
' Your mother and sisters, my lad, must not be for-
gotten,' he muttered ; ' but stay, I will help you.'
As he said this he set to work to release the Indians,
in which we were directly joined by Ithulpo ; the rear-
guard, as they passed by, bestowing many curses and
threats of vengeance on our heads for our interference ;
but they were too anxious to save their own lives to
prevent us. Scarcely a minute was lost.
'Mount! mount! and ride on!' cried Ithulpo.
Throwing our knives to the Indians, we leaped on
our horses, and again followed the direction we sup-
posed the soldiers had taken. We had not proceeded
many yards when the wall of sand seemed to wheel
round like an extended line of infantry, and then to
advance at double speed. To escape it by galloping
from it was now hopeless ; so we turned our horses'
heads to face it. As we did so, a clear break appeared
in one part.
' Let us make for yonder lighter spot,' shouted my
father.
We did so. On came the dark wall ; the sand swept
by us, whirhng round and round our heads, blinding
our eyes, and fiUing our ears and nostrils. It was with
difficulty even that we could breathe, as with each re-
spiration our mouths became choked with the sand. I
endeavoured, as well as I was able, to keep close to my
father, though for a time it was only by our voices, as
we shouted to each other, that we were aware of each
other's position. We did our utmost to keep our horses'
beads in the du*eetion the sand-storm came from, that
THE DISASTERS WE ENCOUNTERED. 8D
we might the more speedily pass through it. They
breasted it bravely, though their thick-drawn breath
showed the pain they suffered ; but they seemed to bo
as well aware as ourselves of the necessity of exertion.
It was with difficulty, however, that we could even
keep our seats, as, with our hats pressed over our
eyes, our ponchos drawn tight around us, and our
bodies bent down over their necks, we encouraged them
to proceed with bit and rein. We were making all the
time, in reality, but little real progress, as I soon dis-
covered; their utmost esertion being required to lift
their legs out of the sand, which was rapidly collecting
round us.
I
On a sudden, a dark mass swept towards us. I
know not how it was, — I believe I must have turned
to my, right, — I kept caUing to my father as before;
but oh, what horror- — what agony seized my soul
when he did not answer ! and as I endeavoured to
pierce the thick mass of sand which surrounded me,
I could nowhere see him. I could not tell which way
to turn. I felt lost and bewildered, and I beheved that
my last moment had arrived — a dreadful death was to
be my lot. I did not regard myself ; it was for my
noble father I felt. ' that I could have died with
him!' I thought. My brave horse, however, still
exerted himself to save his own hfe and mine, when
I had ceased to care what became of me, by continu-
ing to lift his feet above the overwhelming sand-drifts.
My only wish was to find my father ; but so completely
was I bewildered that I knew not whether to turn to
the right hand or to the left. His horse might have
Bimk down, I thought, and then in a few moments he
would for ever have been covered up from mortal sight;
G
90 MAKCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
or, overcome with fatigue and the suffocating atmo-
spliere, he might have fallen, and been unable to regain
his steed. Or happily he might have passed through
the sand-drift in safety, and have been all the time suf-
fering with anxiety for my sake. But this hope was
very transient; the predominant feeling was that my
father was lost, and that I was about to share his fate.
I was thus giving way to despair, when I was aware of
a considerable decrease in the density of the sand-laden
atmosphere; the last breath of the fierce whirlwind
passed by; the sun shone forth bright and clear, and I
stood alone amid a sea of glittering sand. Oh, with
what an aching anxious heart I looked around, to see
if the one object I sought was visible on that dreary
white expanse! Before me, there was nothing; a few
mounds and rocks alone were to be seen between me
and the horizon; but as I turned round just as the
column of sand swept on, not thirty paces behind me,
with joy such as I cannot describe, I saw my father
stooping down and endeavouring to extricate his horse
from the sand, which had partially covered him. I
hurried towards him, and leaping to the ground, threw
myself into his arms. For the moment all sensations
of fatigue or thirst were forgotten in the joy of recover-
ing him.
Knowing that my horse was strong, he had felt less
anxiety on my account than I had on his. With some
exertion we cleared away the sand, and once more got
his horse upon his feet, thougli the poor animal appeared
scarcely able to move, much less to bear a man of my
father's weight. We had still one flask of water un-
touched. We drank a little, and with a portion of
the remainder washed the mouths and nostrils of our
THE DISASTERS WE ENCOUNTERED. 91
horses, and poured a few drops down their throats,
still keeping a little for any further emergency. This
\Gvj much revived them ; and once more mounting, we
endeavoured to find our way across the desert.
Since the sand-drift first overtook us, scarcely as
much time had elapsed as it has occupied to read the
account I have given ; but so dreadful were the sensa-
tions I experienced, and so intense my anxiety, that to
me it appeared an age. The heat soon became almost
as great as before the storm, and the atmosphere as
oppressive, warning us that, though thus far preserved,
we were still placed in a position of great peril. It
was now that I felt the benefit of the firm reliance in
the goodness of Providence, which my father had ever
inculcated, and which at this juncture supported him.
' Courage, my dear boy,' he exclaimed. ' God has
thus far preserved us. He will still find the means
of rescuing us.'
As he spoke, the dark wall of sand, which had been
receding from us, after whirling in various directions',
seemed to settle down in a line of undulating mounds
in the distance; and on every side the horizon once
more became entirely clear.
We naturally first tried to discover any traces of the
Spanish cavalry ; and after straining my eyes for some
time, I perceived a few dark objects which seemed to
be moving on towards the point which, from the posi-
tion of the sun, we judged to be the north. Some
other objects beyond them afforded us a fair hope of
being able to find our way out of this di-eadful desert.
I could not doubt that what I saw were the tops of
some tall trees, though at such a distance that their
base was not visible; indeed my father, who agreed
92 MAKCO, THE PERUVIAK CHIEF-
with me that they were trees, was ol opinion that thej
grew on ground somewhat elevated above the sandy
plain.
Towards them, therefore, we steered our course, as
the Spaniards were also probably doing. Our horses,
we fancied, must have seen them likewise, or their
instinct told them that water was to be found in the
neighbourhood. We looked round in vain for Ithulpo
and the Indians. Not a sign of them could we per-
ceive, and it would have been madness to have at-
tempted to search for them. Indeed, had we found
them, we could have rendered them no assistance. I
was in hopes, indeed, that Ithulpo, whose horse was
Btrong, and who I suspected knew the country better
than he pretended to the Spaniards, would have found
Bome means of escaping, and of aiding his countrymen.
We had, in truth, still too much to do in attempting
to preserve our own lives, to allow us to think much of
others. It would be assuming to be above humanity,
did I not confess this.
The sun was already sinking low ; and should we be
unable to reach the trees before dark, and be compelled
to rest on the plain or wander about it all night, we
could scarcely hope to survive. The ground we passed
over was as smooth as if the receding tide had just left
it. Not the sign of a footstep of man or beast was to
be seen, though here and there a slight rise showed that
some harder substance had offered an impediment to the
drifting sand. After toiling onwards for half an hour
at a very slow pace, we came upon a horse's head just
rising from the sand. Ho had died probably in attempt-
ing to extricate himself. Several heaps showed that
others — human beings, too probably — also lay beneath.
THE DISASTERS WE ENCOUNTERED. 93
They, at all events, were beyond all help. The horse
I recognised, from the bead-trappings, as belonging to
the officer commanding the party. We were passing
on, when we observed, a little on the right, a man ex-
tended on his back, A movement of his arm showed
me that he was not dead, and that probably he was
endeavouring to call our attention to himself.
' Though he is one of those who showed no pity to
the poor Indians, we must try what we can do for him,'
said my father ; and we turned our horses towards him.
As he saw us approach, he mustered all his strength
and tried to rise.
' Water, water !' he muttered. ' In mercy give me a
drop of water I'
It was the cruel officer himself. Still he was a fellow-
creature. We had a small portion of water in the flask.
We might want it ourselves, but still we could not leave
him thus to die. So I dismounted, and approached
him with the flask, while my father held my horse, who
showed signs of an eagerness to rush on to the oasis
we had discovered. The officer, when he saw the flask,
would have seized it, and drained off the whole of its
contents ; but I held it back, and pouring out a few
drops in the cover, let them trickle down his throat. I
thought of what Ithulpo had said of water being of
more value often than gold. Truly those drops were
more precious to the dying man ; they had the effect
of instantly reviving him. Brightness came back to his
glazed eyes, his voice returned, and he was able to sit
up, and even to make an attempt to rise on his feet ;
but to do so was more than his strength would allow.
'• Give me more water or I shall die,' he said as hn
saw me replacing the flask iu my pocket. ^ ^\y rascally
94 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
troopers have deserted me, to try and save their o-n-n
worthless lives, and I have onl}^ you foreigners to de-
pend on/
' I cannot give you more water,' I answered. ' I hare
but a few drops left to moisten my father's and my own
lips.'
' leave them for me. I will give you your liberty,
I will give you all I possess in the world, for that small
flask of water,' he exclaimed. ' You will not require
it, for beneath yonder trees, in the distance, you will
tind a fountain where you may drmk your fill. Have
mercy, stranger, have mercy ! '
It was difficult to withstand the poor wretch's earnest
appeal. I poured out a little more water, which he
drank off at once. I then gave him a small lump of
cocoa ; and scraping up a heap of sand, I placed him
leaning against it, so that be might feel any breath of
air which might blow; promising faithfully to return to
bring him to the oasis, if we were fortunate enough to
reach it in safety.
'But the voracious condors and the lions will come
and destroy me, if I remain hei*e during the night
alone,' he shrieked out. ^ take me with you, generous
EngUshman, take me with you ! '
To do this was utterly impossible. My horse could
scarcely carry me, much less another person in addition.
' Come, David,' said my father; ' you have done your
utmost for this miserable man. We risk our own live^
by further delay.'
In spite, therefore, of the entreaties of the Spaniard,
I again mounted my horse. It just then occurred to
me that if he had his pistols, he might defend himself
against any wild beasts. On my offering to load them
THE DISASTERS M'E ENCOUNTERED. 95
for him, he told me that he had thrown them a"way. So
I gave him one of my own, with a little ammunition,
that he might reload it, if required. He seized the
weapon eagerly as I presented it.
' Then you will not stay to help me, or carry me with
you !' he exclauned fiercely as I rode off. ' You will not !
— then take that ;' and levelling at me the pistol which
I had just given, he fired. The ball just grazed my
side, but did no further mischief.
' The poor wretch is delirious with fear,' observed
my father, when he found that I was uninjured. 'Let
us ride on.'
On we rode, but though we made some progress, the
oasis was still in appearance as far off as when first seen.
The sun was sinking rapidly — it reached the horizon-
it disappeared; the short twilight changed into the
obscurity of night ; and the beacon by which we had
hitherto directed our course was no longer to be seen.
The stars, however, shone brightly forth ; and I had
marked one which appeared just above the clump of
trees. By that we now steered, though, I had too soon
strong proof, the instinct of our horses would have led
them towards the oasis without our guidance. Al-
though it was night, the heat was intense ; our throats
were dry, our lips were parched, and we were experi-
encing all the terrible sensations of intolerable thirst.
We had kept the remnant of the water for a last re-
source, in case we should not reach the fountain.
I think that for nearly another hour we had ridden
on, my father not having spoken a word all that time,
when to my horror, without any warning, he fell heavily
from his horse. His hands had let go the reins, and
the animal, relieved of his burden, set off towards the
96 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
oasis, I threw myself from my horse. To lift him nyi
and to pour some water down his throat was the work
of a moment. It instantly restored him to conscious-
ness. He appeared to have suffered no injury from his
fall. While I was thus engaged, my horse escaped
xrom me and set off after his companion. So engrossed,
however, was I in tending my father, that I scarcely
noticed the occurrence. It was, of course, utterly
hopeless to attempt to recover the animals, and thus
were we two left in the middle of the desert without a
prospect of escaping.
O the horrors of that night ! They can never be
obliterated from my memory. At first I thought of
attempting to reach the oasis by walking ; but my
father, though having sufficient strength to sit up, and,
had he not lost his horse, to ride, felt himself utterly
unable to accomplish the distance on foot. I had
bitterly, indeed, to regret my momentary carelessness
in allowing my horse to escape from me. It might have
been the cause of my father's and my destruction. I
have often since thought, from being for one instant
only off our guard, how much misery and ruin may
occur — how much wickedness and suffering may be
the result !
The air was still very sultry, and even the sand, on
which we rested, was very hot. Our last drop of water
was consumed. My father did not know it, but I had
given it to him. I had begun to suffer dreadfully from
thirst. My throat seemed lined with a coating like the
face of a file, and my lips were hard and cracked ; while
the skin, from the drying effects of the sun, the wind,
and the sand, was peeling off my face. My father did
not feel so much pain as I did; but my strength, I
THE DISASTERS WE ENCOUNTERED, 97
fancied, had in no way failed me, and I thought that,
if I had kept my horse, I could easily have walked by
his side till we reached the fountain we expected to
find. We sat for some time without speaking. The
stars were shining in undimmed brilliancy above our
heads from the dark blue sky; not a breath of air
was stirring, not a sound was heard. I never endured
a silence so profound, so solemn, and so painful. For
a time I almost fancied that I had become deaf. At
length my father's voice, which sounded deep and hollow,
convinced me of the contrary.
' David,' he said, ' I must not let you, my boy, re-
mam here to die. You may still be able during the
night to reach the oasis, and the cool of the morning
will bring you renewed strength. If you reach it in
safety, you are certain to find our horses there, and you
can return with them and the flasks full of water to me.
I feel quite certain that I can hold out till then.'
I scarcely knew what to answer my father. Though
I thought that I might possibly reach the oasis, I saw
the great difiQculty there would be in again finding him,
without any moans in that vast plain of marking his
position ; and I felt far from confident that his strength
would endure till my return.
' No, father,' I answered ; * I cannot leave you now.
I should not find you again, so that my going would
not preserve you; and I will therefore stay and share
your fate,'
I need not mention all the arguments my father used
to persuade me to leave him, and how I entreated him
to allow me to remain. At last he consented that I
should stay with him till just before daybreak, which
is in that, as in most climates, the coolest time generally
9s MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
of the twenty-four hours. He then proposed that 1
should plant my whip, with a piece of handkerchief
tied to the end of it, on the top of the highest rock or
piece of ground I should find near, to serve as a mark
for his position, should he not by that time have suffi-
ciently recovered his strength to set out with me.
'Perhaps I may be able to accompany you part of
the way, and then you will have a less distance to re-
turn to look for me,' he observed.
As he spoke, however, I could not help remarking,
with grief, that there was a hollow tone in his voice
which betokened failing strength, while his words were
uttered with pain and difficulty. I could too well judge
of his sensations by my own ; and gladly would I have
c^'iven the room full of gold which the unfortunate Inca,
Atahualpa, promised to the greedy Spaniards, for a
flask of water to quench the burning thirst which was
consuming us.
Hour after hour passed away, as we sat side by side
on the sand. We spoke but little ; indeed I soon fell
into a state of dreamy unconsciousness, w^bich was not
sleep, though at the same time I could not be said to
be awake. All sorts of strange sights passed before
me, and strange noises sounded in my ears, though I
was sensible that they were not realities. I saw horses
galloping before me, some with riders, and others wild
steeds with flowing manes. Troops of Indians came by
in their feathers and gay dresses, and soldiers marched
past with colours flying and bands playing; and hunters,
and dogs, and animals of every description. Indeed
there appeared no end to the phantom shapes which
met my sight.
In vain I endeavoured to arouse myself. A weight
THE DISASTERS WE ENCOUNTERED. 99
I could not throw off pressed me to the ground. I
cannot more particularly describe my sensations ; I
only know that they were very dreadful, I was aware
that my father was near me, and that I wished to pre-
serve him from some danger ; but I thought sometimes
that we were at sea on a raft ; at others, that we were
sKding down a snowy mountain, and that, though I
tried to catch some of the snow in my hand to cool
my tongue, it vanished before it reached my mouth;
and then I felt that we were sinking into the earth,
which, as we sunk, grew hotter and hotter, till it
scorched my skin, and I shrieked out witli the pain.
I started and lifted up my head ; a pair of fierce glow-
ing eyes met my view — a huge jaguar or tiger stood
before me ! We eyed each other for a moment with a
fixed gaze. I was more astonished than alarmed ; for
owing to the state of stupor from which I had been
aroused, I had not time to be aware of the peril in
which we were placed. Fortunately, when I lay down,
I had taken my pistol from my belt, and placed it by
my side, ready to grasp it at a moment's warning. My
first impulse was to seize it; and while the jaguar still
stood apparently considering whether he should spring
upon me and carry me off to the mountains to serve
him as a banquet, I lifted the weapon and fired it
directly in his face. Startled by so unexpected a
reception, instead of springing forward, he turned
round with a roar of rage and pain, and galloped o2
across the desert.
The report of the pistol aroused my father, who could
scarcely believe what had occurred. I regretted not
having been able to kill the brute; for, driven to ex-
U'cinily as we were, we should eagerly have drunk his
100 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
blood to attempt to quench our thirst. I reloaded
my pistol in the expectation of his return ; and grown
desperate as I was, I almost hoped that he would do
so, that I might have another chance of shooting him,
The possibility of this served effectually to prevent me
from again falling into a drowsy state, and I belieye
it was of essential service to me.
Another risk now occurred to me. Though at pre-
sent perfectly calm, the wind might suddenly arise, and
should we fall asleep, the sand might be drifted over
us, and we should certainly be suffocated. No mariner,
whose ship is drifting on an unknown lee-shore, ever
more earnestly wished for daylight than I did for the
appearance of dawn, though I was afraid it could but
little avail my poor father.
At length a faint streak appeared in the sky. It was
a sign that we must attempt to proceed on our way or
abandon all hope of escape. I called to my father,
whose eyes were closed.
' Yes, my boy,' he answered, ' I will come ; ' but
when he attempted to rise, I saw that his strength was
not equal to the exertion.
I felt also, when I tried, but little able to walk even
by myself, much less to help him onward. Still the
effort must be made. I got myself on my feet, and
raised him also. We staggered onward in the dkec-
tion, I supposed, of the oasis. With a melancholy
foreboding, however, I felt that at the pace we were
going we should never be able to reach it. Still T
resolved not to give in. Onward we went like two
drunken men. Every instant I thought we should fall
to rise no more. I was certain that if I quitted my
father, it would only be to die apart from him, when
THE DISASTERS WE ENCOUNTERED. 101
death vroulcl be doubly bitter. I could no longer see
the star which had before guided us. Either clouds
had obscured it, or a mist had arisen, or my eyes were
growing dim. My father was pressing more heavily
on my arm. I tried to support him, but my strength
was insufficient. In the attempt we both fell together.
All hope abandoned me.
'0 God, protect my wife and children !' murmured
my father.
I also tried to pray, but with difficulty I could col-
lect my thoughts for a few moments together. I lifted
myself on my knees by my father's side, and raised his
head from the sand. Daylight was now coming on,
and with anguish I saw by the expression of his features
that if aid was not speedily afforded, it would be too
late to preserve his life.
102 MANCO, THE PERUVIAK CHIEF.
CHAPTER VIL
HOPE REVIVES — LIMA AND ITS SCENES AKD
CHARACTERS.
As a shipwrecked seaman, on the wild rock in the
middle of the ocean, anxiously scans the horizon to
search for a sail in sight, so did I cast my eager gaze
over the barren sandy waste, to discover if providen-
tially any succour was at hand. The shades of night
melting away before the rays of the sun, the wished-for
oasis appeared in the distance ; and by the marks on
the sand, I could not doubt that we had been wander-
ing away instead of approaching it. How eagerly I
looked towards the spot where I believed the means
of reviving our fast-failing strength could be found !
As I gazed at it, it seemed to approach nearer, and
tantahzed me the more that I knew that I could not
reach it.
The sun rose slowly and majestically in the sky, and
his burning rays began again to strike down upon our
heads. Still I kept my senses ; but I felt that death
must soon terminate my dear father's sufferings, and
mine as well. Once more I cast my glance round the
horizon. I gazed steadily — I saw a dark object mov-
ing in the distance. how earnestly I watched it!
I could not be mistaken — it was approaching us.
As it came on, I discerned the figure of a man on
HOPE REVIVES. 103
horseback. He was leading another animal with a
load on his back. Now he seemed to be verging off
to the right hand. He might pass and not observe
us. I shouted; but it was folly to fancy that my
feeble voice could reach hun. Again he turned. I
saw him dismount and stoop down on the sand. He
stopped, however, but a minute, perhaps not so much,
though to me it seemed an age, and he again mounted
and came on. He was directing his course, I judged,
for the oasis. As he came still nearer, I recognised
[thulpo, and he was leading our baggage mule. I
could not doubt, also, but that he was searching for
us. Again I tried to shout, but my voice failed me.
I lifted up my hand and waved it above my head; but
I could no longer stand upright, or I should have
attracted his attention. He rode on. He had already
passed, when he turned his head and caught sight ot
the handkerchief I was waving in my hand. He
spurred on towards us. To spring from his horse,
. and to take one of the saddle-bags from the back of
the mule, was the work of a moment. From the saddle*
bag he produced a skin of water. Without speaking,
he poured out a cup, from which he allowed a few
drops to fall into my father's mouth. When once I
felt it to my lips, I could not withdraw it till I had
drained it to the bottom. The pure draught so much
revived me that I could sit up and help Ithulpo to
tend my father. This he did with the greatest car©;
but human care, alas ! seemed to be of little avail. He
loosened his dress to admit of perfectly free circula-
tion ; he then washed his mouth, and after bathing his
temples, he allowed a few more drops to trickle down
his throat. This judicious treatment had, after a time,
104 BIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
the most beneficial effect. My father languidly opened
his eyes, and attempted to sit up ; and I saw that his
first act of consciousness "was to turn them towards me
with an inquiring glance. Finding that I was aUve,
his countenance brightened; and after slowly drink-
ing some more water, in the course of three or four
minutes he reyiyed sufSciently to propose proceeding
gn our way.
' Wait a httle longer, Senor/ said Ithulpo. ' Water
has restored you to fife, but you require food to give
you strength ; see, I have brought some.'
As he spoke, he opened a basket full of bread and
dried meat, and several sorts of the most deUcious and
cooling fruit. There were figs and grapes and pome-
granates, fragrant chirimoyas, yellow bananas, and
several pine-apples ; indeed many others too numerous
to name.
Never shall I forget the exquisite dehght with which
I ate the first fig Ithulpo handed to me. It cooled my
burning thirst more than all the water I had swallowed,
and served both for meat and drink. It was a large
soft fig with a white pulp. I instantly put out my
hand for another, and he gave me a black fig with a
red pulp, which vied with the first in excellence. Then
he handed me a bunch of juicy grapes, but I still asked
for more figs ; and when I had finished as many as he
thought were good for me, he tore open a chirimoya,
and let me eat its snow-white juicy fruit. Outside it
did not look tempting,*for the skin, though green, was
tough and hard, and covered with black spots. The
platanos or bananas were cooked ; and though I could
not have swallowed a piece of dry bread, I was en-
abled to eat some of them with much relish. Alto
HOPE REVIVES. 105
g'ether, never was a repast eaten with greater appetite,
or, I may add, with more gratitude ; for it certainly
was the means of preserving my father's life as well as
mine. Ithulpo had taken the precaution to tether the
animals, so that they could not escape ; and as he sat
hy us, distributing the food, he informed us of what
he had done after we had lost sight of him in the sand-
storm.
' You must know, Seiiores,* he began, ' I was so
Dusy in liberating my poor countrymen from the ropes
which bound them, that I did not observe which way
you were taking. I shouted after you to turn back,
but you did not hear me ; and then the dreadful sand-
cloud came on, and it was too late. I am well ac-
quainted with this dreadful desert, and I was aware
that we were out of the right path ; but I also knew
where that path was ; so, as soon as all the poor fellows
were free, we set off towards it- They were all well
able to run without the ropes, and out of sight of our
tyrants. Fortunately the sand-cloud wheeled round
before it reached us, and we were safe.
' You must know that on the previous night I had
stowed away the wine-skins full of water in your port-
manteaus, and I thus had enough to give a good
draught to each of the men, and to my beasts also.
Our first care was then to get out of the desert. I
knew where the ground was hard, so I led them to it,
and we then could travel at a fast rate. About a
league beyond where we were, there is a fountain of
pure water gushing up out of a hard black rock.
Here we were all able to refresh ourselves ; and still a
little farther on, marks are to be seen, by which I could
direct my companions how to escape from the desert.
H
106 BIANCO, THE PKRUVIAN CHIEF.
They quickly availed themselves of my advice, and arc
now on their way to hide themselves among the moun-
tains, where there is no fear of the Spaniards searching
for them.'
'But what did yon do, my friend?* I asked, stretch-
ing out my hand for another bunch of tempting grapes.
' Just as I was parting from them I saw a party of
fruit-sellers crossing the desert, with several mules laden
with fruit. I purchased some, as also some bread and
baked platanos, and then sot off to search for you. J
knew, by the feel of the atmosphere, that there would
be no more sand-storms ; and hoped, it you had escaped
that of yesterday, to find you. I know my way across
any part of the desert blindfold, for I can tell by the
smell of the sand alone where animals have before
passed. As soon as it was dayhght I returned to
where I last had seen yon. I saw where the sand-
cloud had settled down, forming huge mounds, beneath
which many of the Spaniards, I found, lay overwhelmed
At last I fell in with the tracks of your two horses. ]
guessed they were yours, for I thought the Spaniards
would have kept together. I followed them up steadily.
I came to where you had found the Spanish officer, and
given him a pistol with which to defend liimself.'
' What, did he tell you so ? ' I asked, interrupting
Ithulpo.
'Oh no ; his voice has ceased for ever,' he replied,
with a dark smile. ' He had been dead some time, and
the fowls of the air were feeding on him; but I knew
him by his dress, and I recognised your pistol, which
he had fired. Here it is. I next reached the spot
where you dismounted, and your horses had run away.
I began to fear that I was too late to save you ; and
HOPE REVIVES. 107
when following up the track of your footsteps, I saw
that a number of the Spanish cavah'j had escaped,
and had gone towards yonder clump of trees. Several
have fallen in the way, as the wings of the condors I
could see flapping above the ground, one beyond the
other, told me plainly. And now, Seiiores, it is time
to mount and proceed. Two hours' riding beyond
those trees will carry us free of the desert ; and may
you never again enter it without a proper guide.'
My father rode Ithulpo's horse; and while I clam-
bered upon the back of the baggage-mule, he walked.
It was almost as hot as on the previous day ; but I
kept ray mouth cool by occasionally eating a grape,
and sometimes one of my favourite figs ; and with
little suffering we drew near the oasis.
* Are you not afraid of falling into the hands of the
Spaniards, and of being accused of liberating their
prisoners? ' I asked.
He looked up, and, smiling significantly, answered,
^I tell you, Senor, not one of our enemies live to bear
false witness against us. I have marked among yonder
trees signs not to be mistaken of their fate.'
I asked no further questions. We passed, as we
rode along, several bodies of horses and men ; and as
we approached the trees, Ithulpo shouting with all his
might, several condors rose slowly on the wing, and a
huge tiger stalked slowly away, looking round every
now and then at us with an angry glance, for having
disturbed him at his repast. I thought I recognised
him as the monster who had paid us a visit during the
night ; and I have no doubt that he was the same.
I can scarcely describe the dreadful scene which met
our sight as wi at length reached the long^d-ior oasis.
108 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
In the centre existed a small shallow pool, filled by a
stream which bubbled up through the earth. It would
allow scarcely more than a dozen horses to drink there-
m at a time. We at once perceived what had occurred.
The survivors of the cavalry had reached it in a body.
Some of the front ranks, both horses and men, overcome
by weakness, had, in their attempt to drink, fallen in,
and prevented the others from getting their mouths to
it. The first lay trampled on and drowned, making
ihe once clear pool a mass of mud and filth. The rear
ranks, rushing over them, had died of raging thirst,
in sight of the water which might have saved them.
Both men and horses were mingled iu a dreadful heap,
torn and mangled by the birds and beasts of prey. We
crossed as rapidly as we could to the other side of the
oasis, where Ithulpo produced a skin full of clear water
from one of the saddle-bags.
' We must not disappoint our poor beasts,' he ob-
served, as he gave them to drink.
Just then the horse my father rode gave a neigh.
It was answered from a distance ; and to our no little
satisfaction and astonishment, our two horses were
seen trotting up towards the oasis. They had evidently
been prevented taking shelter in the oasis by the pre-
sence of the tiger, but Iiad kept in the neighbourhood,
iu the hopes of his taking his departure. Ithulpo
at once enticed them to him by the offer of water,
which they drank eagerly ; and having secured them,
after allowing them to crop a little of the grass which
grew beueath the shade of the trees, we mounted, and
prepared to recommence our journey. As m'C left the
now polluted oasis, Ithulpo looked carefully round to
examine the traces on the sand, and declared that
LIMA AND ITS SCENES AND CHARACTERS. 109
of all those who had reached the spot, not one had
left it.
'A just vengeance has overtaken the tyrants who
yesterday so cruelly ill-treated us, Seaores,* he re-
marked, 'I knew it would be so. We may now,
without fear, proceed to Lima/
In two hours we reached the confines of the desert,
and once more got among streams, and trees, and
cultivated fields. We slept that night at an Indian
village, where Ithulpo's influence procured us a warm
reception ; and after a rest of two days, we proceeded
on our journey to Lima. As we rode along a fine
straight road, shaded by an avenue of lofty willows,
peculiarly grateful in a hot climate, we at length came
in sight of the steeples and domes of the far-famed city
of Lima, with the blue ocean on one side of us, and the
interminable ranges of the snowy Cordilleras reaching
to the sky on the other.
'What a magnificent city!' I exclaimed. 'Well
worthy, indeed, does it appear of its great founder,
the conqueror Pizarro.'
' Wait till we get within the walls before you pro-
nounce an opinion,' remarked my father. ' Like the
deeds of the founder, it gains more admiration when
observed at a distance than when examined closely.
We admire Pizarro when we regard alone the won-
derful conquest he achieved ; but when we learn the
wrongs, the injustice, the misery he inflicted, the
blood he spilled, and the ruin he caused, he and his
companions appear monsters of iniquity, worthy of
detestation rather than admiration.'
We entered the city by a handsome gateway, and
unmediately found ourselves m a long street, with low,
110 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
mean, ruiuous houses on either side. The houses had
porches in front, and patios or court -yards. The shops
were small, with their goods placed on tables at the
doors ; there was no glass to the windows, and no dis-
play of articles of commerce. The street was badly
paved, though there was a rough footway on each side.
The walls of many of the houses were composed of
double rows of bamboo, but some were of brick ; the
roofs were flat, and very few of the houses had two
stories. As we rode on, however, the appearance of
the place improved; and in and near the principal
square I observed some fine buildings, with hand-
somely ornamented faqades^ and many fine churches
and convents ; but altogether I had to own that the
outside beauty was sadly deceptive.
The streets were crowded with persons of every
variety of costume, and every hue of skin ; from the
people of Northern Europe, and the bright-complexioned
native of Biscay, to the red Indian and the jet-black
African. Some were on horseback, and others in car-
riages of very clumsy and antique construction ; and of
the lower order, some were riding on mules and donkeys,
and others were driving animals laden with ice from the
mountains, skins of brandy, and fruits and provisions
of every description. Among this motley crowd we
forced our way, till we reached the house of my father's
agent, a Spanish merchant, Don Jose Torres de San-
tillan by name, a very honest and good man.
As the plan of his house was similar to that of most
of the larger dwellings in Lima, I will describe it. In
what may be called the front of the house were two
doors ; one, the azaguan^ was the chief entrance, and
the other led to the coach-house. By the side of the
LIMA AND ITS SCENES AND CHARACTERS. Ill
azaguanviSiS a small room with a grated window, where
the ladies of the family were fond of sitting to observe
the passers-by. This building formed the street side
of a spacioas court-yard or patio^ on either side of
which were a number of small rooms, and on the
farther side was the dwelling-house, round which ran
a balcony. In it were numerous doors ; the largest
opened into the sala or hall, which was furnished with
several net hammocks, a row of chairs, and two sofas ;
while straw-matting covered the floor. Inside of it was
a smaller well-furnished room, called the quadro, which
was the usual reception-room ; and beyond it were tlie
dining and sleeping rooms, and the nursery. They all
opened into an inner court-yard, the walls of which
were ornamented with fresco paintings; and part of it
was laid out as a flower-garden, with a fountain in
the centre. From it one door led to the kitchen, and
another to the stable. The windows were mostly in
the roof, as were those in Pompeii and many ancient
cities; indeed it was very similar to the plan of bufld-
ing followed in the south of Spain.
On hearing of our arrival, Don Jose hurried out and
received us with the greatest attention. Our animals
were led off to the stables by a number of servants,
and we were conducted to the quadro^ where he instantly
ordered refreshments to be brought. We begged leave
in the mean time to be allowed to change our dusty
dresses. On our return we found hammocks slung, in
which our host invited us to rest ourselves. In a hot
climate there cannot be a more luxurious couch than s
net hammock, as it allows the air to circulate freely
round the body in the coolest part of the room. Tiie
Boftly-stuffed sofa of an English or French drawing
112 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
room would be insufferable, A young negress slave
then brought in a tray with cups, into which she poured
out some chocolate, making it froth up till they over-
flowed, and then handed them round to us. Cigars
were next offered to us, and we smolied them till supper-
time.
For this meal we adjourned to the dinmg-room,
where our host insisted on waiting on us. It was a
repetition of dinner, which the family had taken accord-
ing to custom at two o'clock. The wife of Don Jose,
and her maiden sister and three daughters, pretty, pale-
faced, black-eyed girls, with hair like the raven's wing,
were present, as were the family priest and two gentle-
men, cousins of our host. We first had an insipid kmd
of soup, and then their principal dish, called puchero.
It contained all sorts of meats and vegetables mixed
up together — beef, pork, ham, bacon, sausage, poultry,
cabbage, yuccas camotes (a sort of potato), potatoes,
rice, peas, chochitas (grains of maize), quince, and
banana. The meat was brought in on one dish and
the vegetables on another, and they were afterwards
mixed to suit our individual tastes.
At the same time a dish of picante was served. It
was composed of dried meat and some pounded roots,
highly seasoned with cayenne pepper, and coloured with
grains of the achote^ which gave it a brilliant vermihon
tint. After the meat, a sort of pudding was brought
in, consisting of a great variety of fruits stewed in
water, — a dish I cannot praise ; and then followed a
dessert of dehcious fresh fruits and sweet cakes, which
were washed down by a tumbler of fresh water. Such
is the usual dinner of a gentleman's family in Lima,
A little light sweet wine was the only liquor drunk,
LIMA AND ITS SCENES AND CHARACTEKS. 113
though in compliment to the supposed taste of our
countrymen, strong wine, brandy, and other spirits
were placed before us. After dinner the servant
brought in a piece of lighted charcoal and a tray of
cigars, which the men and the elder ladies smoked with
much apparent relish ; but my three fair friends de-
chned using ihem.
I soon became perfectly intimate with these young
ladies. They were troubled with no tiresome bashful-
ness to keep them silent, and they were full of life and
spirits ; so we rattled away in conversation in the most
agreeable manner, till it was announced that some
guests had arrived, and were waiting in the sala to
commence dancing. Musicians appeared, and, with
much spirit, boleros, fandangos, and cachuchas, and
other dances, well known in Old Spain, were com-
menced and kept up for some hours. As we were in
the height of the amusement, the cathedral bell struck
three slow measured sounds, the signal of the Oracion,
It was repeated by the belfries of all the churches in
the city. Instantly, as if by magic, every movement
was suspended. Each one said the evening prayer in
a low whisper, and then made the sign of the cross ;
those of most consequence turning to the persons near
them, uttering the words huenas noches (good night),
which was repeated by all present. It is a simple but
beautiful custom, and is intended to remind people of
tlieir duty to God in wliatever occupation they may be
engaged. It may often do good ; but unless people
are possessed of the true spirit of piety, custom will
make them callous, and it will fail to have any bene-
ficial effect.
I have observed this custom in many other KomaD
114 MAXCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
Catholic countries. In a public place full of people of
different ranks, the effect is still more curious. The
/ively conversation of the smart lady and the gallant
cayaher is cut short, the donkey-driver with uplifted
arm ceases to belabour his beast, the oath dies on the
lips of the rougli seaman or uncouth black, the work-
man drops his tool, the shopman lays down his measure,
children refrain from their play, men quarrelling suspend
their dispute, lazy monks engaged in their constant game
of draughts neglect to make the intended move, vendors
of fruit no longer utter their cries, and one and all
engage in silent prayer till the bell has ceased to toli,
and then in a moment the noise and bustle of active life
once more goes on.
When I retired to my room for the night, not a little
tired with my exertion, Ithulpo made his appearance.
' How long, Sefior, may J ask, does your father pur-
pose remaining here?'
' Some short time ; a week or stwo perhaps,' I replied,
rather surprised at his question.
lie went to the door and looked cautiously out, and
then, speaking almost in a whisper, as if he were afraid
the walls might convey the intelligence, he said,
'- You have a mother and sisters and young brothers
at your home in the mountains. As you love them,
press your father not to remain here longer than you
can help. Two or three days at furthest is all you
should take, and then by travelling fast we may arrive
in time. My orders are to accompany you to your
home ; but I tell you that it shortly will no longer be a
place of safety for you or those you love. More I may
not say.'
' You have already been of infinite service to us,
LUIX ANT) ITS SCENES AND CHARACTERS. 115
Ilhulpo ; and I know that you would not, without
good reason, alarm us ; but cannot you tell me more
particularly what sort of danger we have to appre-
hend?' I asked.
He shook his head as he answered, —
^Indeed, SeHor, I cannot; and you must caution yonr
father not to give a hint to any one of what I have said,
or the worst consequences may follow. I rely on your
discretion.'
I promised to be cautious, and Ithulpo, saying that
he would call me at an early hour as I desired, left me.
Tired as I was, I could not for a long time go to sleep,
but continued thinking of what Ithulpo had told me,
and trying to discover to what he alluded. I heard my
father enter his room, which was next to mine, but I
would not run the risk of depriving him of his night's
rest by telling him of what I had heard.
As my object is not only to describe my own per-
sonal adventures, but to present my readers with a
picture of Peru as it was at the time I speak of, I
will now give a short description of Lkna, the capital.
Lima stands on the river Rimac^ from a corruption of
which word its name is derived. The valley through
which the river runs is called by the Indians Rimac
3falca, or the place of witches ; from the custom they
had formerly of banishing there persons accused of
witchcraft. The city was founded by Pizarro soon
after the conquest. He there built a palace for him-
self, in which he was assassinated by Almagro. He
called his beloved Lima, La Ciudad de los Reyes,
from its being founded on the day of the Epiphany.
I always think of Pizarro with much more satisfaction
H'heii i contemplate him engaged in the peaceful occu-
116 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
pation of laying out the city, and superintending the
labours of the workmen, than when I regard him as
the blood-stained conqueror of a race who had given
him no cause of offence. He laid the foundation of
the city on the 8th of January 1534, and was murdered
on the 26th of June 1541.
Besides the river Riraac, which runs through the city,
there are a number of small streams, which add much
to the cleanliness of the streets, and serve to irrigate
the gardens, and to feed the fountains and canals which
adorn them. The ground on which it stands slopes
towards the sea ; the great square, or plaza mayor^ near
the centre, being about four hundred and eighty feet
above its level.
The chmate is agreeable, as the heat is seldom very
excessive ; but as there are several marshes and swampy
places in the vicinity, fevers and agues are common. In
summer a canopy of clouds hangs over it, which miti-
gates the heat of the sun; but ram very seldom falls
throughout the year. Earthquakes occur nearly every
year, and some have caused most devastating effects.
Lima is about two miles long from east to west,
and a mile and a quarter broad. The streets are all
straight, and about twenty-five feet wide, and there
are no less than one hundred and fifty- seven quadras or
open spaces. It is enclosed by walls built of adobes^
sun-dried bricks made of clay and chopped straw.
These bricks are considered better calculated than
stone to resist the shocks of earthquakes. The walls
are about twelve feet high and ten thick at the bottom,
narrowing to eight at the top, with a parapet of three
feet on the outer edge. It is flanked by thirty-four
bastions, and has seven gates and three posterns. On
LIMA AND ITS SCENES AND CHABACTEKS. 117
the soath-east is the citadel of Santa Catalina, with
small guns mounted on it. Across the Rimac is a
bridge of stone with fine arches, leading to the suburb
of San Lazaro. This bridge is the favourite evening
resort of the citizens. There are a number of churches,
with handsome fronts of stone, and lofty steeples, which
must be strongly built not to be overthrown by the
earthquakes.
Lima contained about 80,000 inhabitants, of whom
20,000 were whites, and the rest negroes, Indians, and
various half-castes. There were sixty-three noblemen
who enjoyed the title of count or marquis, and about
forty who were noble without titles. The Spaniards
considered themselves belonging to a race of beings
far above the native Indians, or even the Creoles ; and
would much more readily give their daughters in mar-
riage to a poor countryman of their own than to a rich
American-born person. The people of Lima are much
addicted to gambling, especially the higher orders ; but
public gambling-houses are not allowed. The white
inhabitants have sallow complexions, with little or no
colour on their cheeks. The ladies have generally in-
teresting countenances, with good eyes and teeth, and a
prolusion of black hair. The walking-dress of females
of all ranks is the sa^a y manto. The sai/a consists of
a petticoat of velvet, satin, or stuff, generally black or
of a cinnamon tint, plaited in YGvy small folds. It sits
close to the body, and shows the shape to advantage.
At the bottom it is so narrow that the wearer can only
make very short steps. The skirt is ornamented with
lace, fringe, spangles, or artificial flowers. The ladies
of higher rank wear it of various colours, purple, pale
blue, lead colour, or striped. The manto is a hood of
118 MANCO, THE TERUVIAN CHIEF.
thiu black silk, drawn round the waist and then carried
over the head. By closing it before, they can hide the
face, cue eye alone being visible, or sometimes they
show only half the face. A gay shawl thrown over
the shoulders and appearing in front, a rosary in the
hand, silk stockings, and satin shoes, complete the
costume. It seems intended to serve the purpose of a
domino, as the wearer can thus completely conceal her
features. At the present day, however, the Europear
costume has been generally adopted. They delight in
possessing a quantity of jewellery ; but they appear to
be still fonder of perfumes and sweet-scented flowers,
and spare no expense in procuring them.
The Indians who reside in Lima endeavour to imitate
the Spanish Creoles in dress and manners. They are
chiefly engaged in making gold and silver lace, and
other delicate gold work ; while some are tailors and
vendors of fruit, flowers, and vegetables.
The African Xegroes are numerous, and, though
slaves, are well treated by their masters. Those of the
same tribe or nation find each other out, and form a
sort of club or association, called a Confradia, They
generally hold their meetings in the suburbs on a Sun-
day afternoon. At the time I speak of, there was sm
old slave-woman who had lived in a family for nearly
fifty years, and who was the acknowledged queen of the
Mandingoes. She was called Mama Rosa ; and I re-
member seeing her seated at the porch of her master's
house, when a number of her black subjects who were
passing knelt before her, and kissing her hand in a true
loyal fashion, asked her blessing. Her mistress had
given her a silver sceptre, and the young ladies of the
family would lend her jewels, artificial flowers, and
LIMA AND ITS SCKNES AXD CHARACTERS. 119
other ornaments ; bedecked in which, on certain days,
she n^ould be carried off by her subjects in great state,
her sceptre borne before her, to the house of the Con-
fradia, where a throne was prepared to receive her.
Here she held a regular court, when as much respect
was shown her as to any sovereign in Europe. I shall
have to speak of her again.
The next morning at an early hour Ithulpo called
me, and accompanied me through the city. On my
return I took an opportunity of telling my father what
I had heard. He treated the subject lightly, observ-
ing that the Indians were very fanciful ; at the same
time, that he was anxious to return home as soon as he
could arrange the affairs for which he had visited Lima.
However I observed the following day, either from some
information he had received, or from something Ithuli)o
had said to him, that he had begun to think more
seriously of the matter, and he desired me to make
preparations for our departure.
While stroUmg out in the afternoon, I happened to
pass the abode of Mama Rosa, the black queen of the
Mandingoes. A large crowd of negroes were assembled
before the door, decked in all the finery they could com-
mand. They wore garments of all fashions and of
every gay-coloured hue imaginable — the women with
wreaths of flowers round their heads, and necklaces of
coral and beads on their necks and arras. There were
silk coats a century old, and round jackets, and shirts,
blue, red, yellow, and white; and naval and military
uniforms curiously altered to suit the taste of the
wearer — not an uncommon mode of wearing trousers
being round the neck instead of on the legs, with the
upper part hanging down the back, and the lower on
120 RIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
either side in front like a shawl. Some acted the part
of guards of honour, and others appeared as ministers
of state. A select body bore a sort of palanquin or
Utter, which they placed before the door till Mama
Rosa descended into the street, when she was conducted
with great ceremony to her seat in it. She was very
old and ugly ; but her subjects did not love her the
less for that. Her dress was resplendent with flowers
and jewels, and all the ornaments she could hang about
herself.
A band was in attendance, the instruments of which
were somewhat curious. The most important was a
drum, made of a section of the trunk of a tree, with the
skin of a kid drawn over one end. Another was a bow,
the string being of catgut, which was struck with a
email cane. A third was the jaw-bone of an ass with
the teeth loose in the socket, and which, when struck
by the hand, made a capital rattle. If there was not
:3iuch harmony in the music, there was plenty of noise,
which was not a little increased by the voices of a party
of singers, who frisked about before the sovereign's state
carriage as she advanced. The sceptre-bearer stepped
out with her majesty's insignia of office in his arms,
looking back as he did so to ascertain that the queen
was following. Her people shouted, the palanquin-
bearers moved on, the band struck up u negro sort of
' God save the Queen,' and away they all went towards
the quarters of the Confradia. I followed to see the
end of the ceremony. After passing through a number
of narrow aad somewhat dii*ty streets, with the houses
built of bamboo and mud, we reached the palace, for
so I may call it. The hall was of good size, and the
walls were ornamented with what I suppose were m-
LIMA AND ITS SCENES AND CHARACTERS. 121
tended for likenesses of other sable monarchs. If they
were correct, I am compelled to own that the I'oyal
Kosa's predecessors, both ladies and gentlemen, were a
very ugly set of personages. The band played louder,
and the people shouted more vehemently, as her majesty
ascended the throne at the end of the hall. She seemed
perfectly at home, and sat down with right royal
dignity.
The sceptre-bearer presented the sceptre. She seized
it in her right hand and waved it around to command
silence. Her ministers of state formed on either side
of the tlirone, and doffed their cocked hats, or straw
liats, or hats with three corners, or their red caps, or
whatever coverius; adorned their heads. She then made
them a speech, which I have no doubt was much more
original than the Queen's speech in England, but as I
did not know a word of the Mandingo language, I was
not much the wiser for it. When it was concluded,
her Chancellor of the Exchequer made a report of the
financial condition of her kingdom, while her Home
Secretary described the good behaviour of her subjects,
and he^ Miulster for Foreign Affairs assured her that
she was on good terms with all her neighbours. This
part of the business being concluded, they squatted
down about the throne, and filling their pipes with
tobacco, began to smoke; while her other subjects, one
by one, stepped forward, and dropping on both knees,
each one gave her hand a kiss, not bashfully as if they
were afraid of it, but with a hearty smack, which
sounded through the hall. Her ancient majesty in re-
turn bestowed a blessing on them, and told them all to
behave well ; and especially to be contented with their
lot, if their masters and mistresses treated them kindly.
t
122 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
After tbe speech, all the people shouted, and the
musicians struck up a magnificent flourish with the
drums, and the bows, and the jaw-bones of the asses ;
and if there was not much harmony, there was a great
deal of enthusiasm. Several slaves then stepped for-
ward, and preferred complaints against their masters
for ill-treatment.
The Queen listened to them attentively, and I thought
seemed to judge their cases very judiciously. To some
she replied, that it was through their own neglect of
their duty that they had been punished. Others she
advised to bear their ill-treatment patiently, and to
endeavour, by zeal and attention to the wishes of their
masters, to soften their tempers, and to gain their good-
will ; but there were two or three who had been treated
BO barbarously and unjustly, that she promised them
that the Confradia should make every effort to pur-
chase their freedom.
' You shall be freed/ she observed ; ' but remember
you will have to work as hard as you have ever before
done, to repay the Confradia the money they have
advanced for. your emancipation/
These were not exactly her words, but what she said
was to this effect.
The serious business of the day being over, the
negroes and negresses set to work to dance ; and
though I cannot speak much of the grace they exhi-
bited, I never saw any human beings frisk and jump
about with so much agility. Who would have thought
they were for the most part slaves, groaning under
their chains'? Never did dancers enter more thoroughly
into the spirit of dancing. The black beaus did not
waste their time in talking or doing the amiable to their
LIMA AND ITS SCENES AND CHARACTERS. 123
sable partners ; nor did the latter seem to expect any
such attention — the}^ came to dance, and their great
aim seemed to be to get through as much of it as the
fcirae would allow. As I looked on I could scarcely
refrain from rushing into the sable throng, and joining
them in their frisks and jumps ; though I dare say, had
I done so. they would have considered me a very con-
temptible performer. At length the Queen's chamber-
lain clapped his hands, and gave notice that the court
must break up, as her majesty was desirous of re-
tiring to attend to her duties in putting to bed the
children of her mistress to whom she was nurse. The
bearers of her palanquin came forward, the Queen
stepped into it, the sceptre-bearer marched before it,
the band struck up their loudest tune, the people
phouted till they were hoarse, and the procession re-
turned in due state to old Mama Rosa's abode ; where,
hke Cinderella when the clock had struck twelve, she
was again converted into the old negro nurse.
I give but a very brief account of our return journey,
which commenced the next day, just in time to avoid
the ill effects of an earthquake which- gave Lima a
fearful shaking, we being, when it took place, in the
open country. For the latter part of our journey we
rode on in perfect silence. Ithulpo seemed as well
acquainted with the road as I was. By degrees the
valley opened out, and the white walls of our house
became visible. With beating hearts we ascended the
mountain. We reached the court-yard and leaped
from our horses. Well-known voices greeted us. My
mother rushed out, my brothers and sisters followed.
All, though becoming very anxious for our return, were
well and in safety. Jose had returned just before, but
124 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
nothing would induce him to say what had occurred to
him. He asserted that he had been left behind by us
from his own wish, through illness, and that he was
only just sufficiently recovered to perform the journey
home. Ithulpo declared his intention of remaining three
or four days, till he could hear from his chief what he
was to do ; and of course, after the service he had ren-
dered us, my father allowed him to act as he thought
fit. I have now to describe some of the more eventful
portions of my narrative.
O0K HOUSK ATTACKED AND DEFENDED. 125
CHAPTER VIIL
OUR HOUSE ATTACKED AND DEFENDED.
My readers must endeavour to remember the descrip
tion I gave of the situation of our house, at the com-
mencement of my work. We were all seated in the
same room in which the fugitive Manco first appeared to
us. Our early dinner was just over ; and though we did
not indulge in the Spanish custom of the siesta^ it was a
time that we generally refrained from active exertion,
and employed it in reading or some sedentary occupa-
tion. I had just laid down my book, and was looking
out of the window down the valley, when on the lower
country beyond, an unusual glitter of something which
seemed to be moving along the road attracted my eye.
I watched it attentively. Now the glittering object,
which appeared in a long thin line, rose, and now it
fell, as it wound its way over the uneven ground. At
length I called my father's attention to it. As soon as
he saw it, his more practised, eye knew what it was.
' A body of troops ! ' he exclaimed. ' They are
marching in this direction, and are probably bound
across the mountain.'
We all now engaged in watching the advance of the
soldiers, on whose bayonets the sun shining had firist
drawn my attention ; and many were the surmises as to
the reason of their coming to our remote locality. On
they came, growing more and more distinct. First
126 MANCO, THE PERCrVIAN CHIKF,
a dark mass appeared below the shining steel ; then
we perceived that it was composed of human beings,
though still mingled together in a dense body. Next
their banners and several officers on horseback were
seen; and soon we could distingnish the hats and cross
belts, and the colour of the uniform of the advanced
guard. They were marching as rapidly as the naturo
of the ground would allow.
My father's military ardour was aroused at the sight.
He seized his hat and rushed out to a spot beyond the
walls, whence he could command a clear view both up
and down the valley. I followed him, and we stood
together on the knoll watching the advancing troops.
What was our surprise, however, to find, that instead
of proceeding along the road over the mountains, the
advanced guard began to mount the path leading to
the height on which our house stood ! At the same
instant, happening to turn my head towards the moun-
tain, I saw descending it, at a rapid pace, a person
whom I recognised as Ithulpo. He rushed on, leaping
from rock to rock at the risk of instant destruction.
Nothing served to impede his course. Life and death
depended on him. He had discovered the soldiers.
For an instant he stopped, as if to consider whether he
could reach us before they did. Then on again he
came as fast as before. He was ahnost breathless
when he arrived.
'Call in all the people, and shut the gates and
doors!' he exclaimed, panting as he spoke. 'The
soldiers will destroy you all without mercy if they once
gain an entrance. Hold out but a short hour or less,
and a force will be here which will drive back our
enemies to the sea,'
OUR HOUSE ATTACKED AND DEFENDED. 127
My father, astounded at what he heard, considered
what was best to be done. The advanced guard was
already nearly half way up the hill. If we attempted
to block out the Spaniards, it would at once be
acknowledging ourselves guilty of some crime ; but if
we let them in, unless Ithulpo deceived us, we might
be subjected to ill-treatment. At the utmost, with the
few servants and some Indians who happened to be in
the house, we could not hope to hold out many minutes
against the formidable force now approaching.
'Do you hesitate?' exclaimed Ithulpo vehemently.
' I tell you, Seuor, I speak the truth. Ah, there comes
the army of the Inca ! Death to the tyrants of Peru.'
As he spoke, he pointed up the mountain, when I
saw, winding among the rocks, a large body of Indians.
Every instant others appeared, till the surrounding
heights and the whole gorge, through which the road
wound, was covered with them. They rushed impetu-
ously down the mountain side, a strong body making
evidently for our house. The Spaniards, who had also
discovered them, redoubled their efforts to climb the
mountain, for the purpose, it was also veiy clear, of
occupying the house before the Indians could reach it.
The Indians were armed with firelocks of every sort
and size, and of curious antique forms, hoarded up
with jealous care by father and son for many a long
year, to be ready for the days of retribution, which
they hoped had now arrived. A large proportion,
however, had only clubs and spears, and bows and
arrows, and slings of the same description as those
used by their ancestors when they first encountered
the Spaniards. To counterbalance in a degree their
deficiency, they had a few light mountain guns, carried
128 JfANCO, THE PERUVIAN CUJEV.
on the backs of mules, engines of warfare which their
enemies did not suspect them of possessing.
Their costume also was equally a mixture of the
ancient and modern. Some were dressed in skins,
with then' hair long, and the upper part of their
bodies painted in many colours. These were some
of the wild tribes from a distance, who had never
been subdued. Others wore a sort of armour of
leather or cotton, thickly padded, with shields of
hides, and a profusion of feather ornaments ; while
most of those who carried firearms, and were from
the more civilised districts, were clothed in garments
of various coloured cottons, or had retained the ordi-
nary dress of the present day. It must be understood
that I learned most of these particulars afterwards, for
they were still too far off for me to observe either their
arms or dress.
On they came with the most terrific shouts, such as
I did not think them capable of uttering. It appeared
as if they were giving vent to their feelings of hatred
and revenge, pent up for centuries. My father stood
for an instant watching the two advancing forces, and
considering what course to pursue to preserve his
family from the dangers of the conflict which it was
evideut would soon be raging around us.
' Into the house, David,' he exclaimed ; ' Ithulpo's
advice must be followed. We will keep both parties
out as long as we can.'
We were quickly inside the gates, and lost not a
moment in calling the servants together, and in bolting
and barring all the doors, and in putting up shutters
to the windows. We found Ithulpo in the house. He
said he had been ordered by his chief to remain with
OUR HOUSE ATTACKED AST> DEFENDED. 129
as till we were in safety. My mother, whom he had
warned of what was about to occur, though alarmed
for the safety of her children, did not lose her presence
of mind, but went round encouraging the servants to
remain firm and obey their orders. Ithulpo hurried
here and there, directing and aiding the other men in
preparing for a defence should the house be attacked.
In a few minutes all the arrangements which with
the means at our disposal we could hope to make, were
concluded; and I had time to look out from a loophole
in the side of the roof, to see how near the two parties
had approached. I first turned my eyes to the east-
ward towards the mountains, where, to my surprise, I
found that the Indians, instead of rushing on at once
to meet their enemies, had drawn up in battle array,
quietly watching their advance. Had they come on at
once, their numbers alone, it appeared to me, would
have overwhelmed the Spaniards. They held a posi-
tion, however, from which it would, I saw, be impos-
sible to dislodge them, and effectually blocked up the
passage across the mountain. Their appearance was
very picturesque, from the variety of their costumes,
and the numberless banners under which each cacique
had mustered his followers. Conspicuous among them
was one which I recognised as that of the Incas, once
more raised to meet the hereditary foes of their race,
I next looked down the volley. The advanced guard
of the Spaniards had just reached the brow of the hill,
and would, I calculated, in three or four minutes be
close to our gates. Under these circumstances, an
attempt to prevent them from entering the house
would, of course, be considered an act of open de-
fiance of the authority of the Spanish Government,
130 MANCO, THE PEKUVIAN CITIEF.
which it would, I felt, be next to madness to make ;
and I therefore hurried down from my post to tell my
father how matters stood.
' We have but one course to pursue,' he replied,
when I told him what I had observed. 'I will trust
to your courage and judgment, David ; I will stay to
open our gates to the Spaniards, while you take charge
of your mother and the children, and conduct them
down by the secret passage which leads out at the
side of the mountain. She has already packed up
her jewels and the most portable valuables we possess.
Go and prepare her to set out the moment the soldiers
reach the gate. Collect some torches. Tell Ithulpo.
He will accompany you, and protect you should you
fall in with any straggling parties of Indians. ' I will
endeavour to join you as soon as I can escape without
being observed, which I very soon, I doubt not, shall
have an opportunity of doing.'
' No, no, father, I will obey you in everything but
that,' I replied. ' Let me remain to receive the soldiers,
while you escort my mother and brothers and sisters
to a place of safety.'
I so earnestly argued the point, that at length my
father saw that I was right; besides, as I observed, if
the Spaniards accused us of siding with the rebels, I
was much less Hkely, on account of my youth, to be
ill-treated by them than he would be.
Scarcely had he agreed to ray wishes, than a loud
knocking was heard at the gates.
'Heaven protect you, my boy!' he exclaimed, as he
hurried off to conduct my mother with the children
and the females of the family down the secret passage.
So unexpectedly had the events I have described
OUR HOUSE ATTACKED AND DEKEXDED. 131
occurred, and so occupied had we been, that there was
no time for leave-taking, scarcely even to comprehend
the full extent of the danger to which we were exposed.
There had been no weeping or lamentation, or any other
sign of alarm; for the women, all looking up to my
mother, and seeing her so fearless, seemed only anxious
to follow her directions. I watched them crowding
after her to the door of the passage. Some carried
the children, and others baskets of provisions, and light
articles of value which she wished to preserve. My
father led the way, and Ithulpo and Jose brought up
the rear with a bundle of torches.
As soon as they had disappeared, 1 ran towards the
gates, calling on some of the remaining servants to assist
me in opening them. Before, however, I had reached
the gateway, the most terrific shouts and shrieks I
had ever heard assailed my ears. I at once divined
the cause. The Indians had at length understood the
purpose of the Spaniards, and had made an advance
to intercept tliem. The soldiers were now thundering
at the gates, in an attempt to force them open, with
the butt-ends of their muskets. On finding this, I
naturally became alarmed, lest, as I withdrew the
bars while they rushed in, they would trample me
down, and perhaps kill me; yet I felt that it would
be cowardly to expose others to a danger I was
ready to avoid if I could. I therefore called on the
servants to aid me in removing some of the stout bars
and withdrawing the bolts, knowing that the people
outside would quickly force open the rest.
' We are opening the gates, ray friends,' I shouted.
'Quick, quick!'
^Scarcely had the bars been removed than the gates
132 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
began to give way. We leaped aside into a recess of
the hall, and the soldiers rushed in, uttering loud im-
precations on us for having so long delayed them.
Had they seen us, I believe they would have knocked
us on the head ; but fortunately they were in too great
a hurry to take possession of the house to look for
us. There were in all not more than a hundred men ;
a small garrison for so extensive a range of buildings.
The rest of the troops had, I found, advanced up the
mountain, in an attempt to force the passage across it.
From the strong array of Indians I had seen posted
there, I considered that in this they would be disap-
pointed. The first thing the soldiers did on entering
the house, was to find their way to that side facing the
mountains. Some stationed themselves at the win-
dows, through the shutters of which they forced holes
to admit the muzzles of their muskets ; while others
took up a strong position in the court-yard, whence
they could annoy the advancing enemy. Their hurried
arrangements had scarcely been concluded, when the
Indians in strong force rushed to the walls, uttering
the most dreadful shouts of defiance and hatred. The
Spaniards reserved their fire till they came close upon
them. The word was given by the officer in command,
and a volley was poured in upon them which proved
fatal to many ; yet the rest came on undauntedly to the
attack. I had intended to have followed my family into
the vaults, and I should have been wiser had I done
so; but a strong desire to see the fight, not unnatural
to one of my age and temper, kept me back ; and having
escaped the observation of the soldiers, I had clambered
^
up to the roof, where, through a small window, I could
see all that was going forward. It was a post I very
Omi HOUSE ATTACKED AND DEFENDED, 133
soon found of considerable danger, for, when the Indians
began to fire, the bullets came rattling about my head
very thick. What had become of the Indian servants
I could not tell ; but I concluded that they had wisely
betaken themselves to the vaults, or to some other place
of safety.
I must observe that on either side the walls of the
outbuildings and gardens extended across the hill to
the summit of precipitous cliffs^ so that the Indians
could not get round to attack the house in the rear
without clambering over these impediments. As, how-
ever, the line was very extended, it required great
activity and vigilance on the part of the Spaniards to
defend it. Several parties, of ten or fifteen men each,
were employed in continually moving about from place
to place whenever any of the enemy showed a disposi-
tion to scale the walls. The main attack of the Indians
was, however, du'ected against the house itself ; indeed
it was only subsequently that any attempts were made
at other points. The Indian chiefs showed the most
undaunted bravery; and, though singled out by the
Spaniards for destruction, they were always in the
thickest of the fight, and exposed to the hottest fire.
I looked in vain for my friend Manco ; and at first
I was afraid that he might have been killed, till it
occurred to me that he was probably with the main
body of the army defending the mountain pass.
I must now more particularly describe the scene as
I beheld it from my lofty post. I could tolerably well
tell what was going ori inside, from the sounds which
reached my ears. There was a gate in the east wall
about the centre of the house, to force which the
Indians in the first place directed their efforts, tin-
134 BIANCO, THE PEKUVIAN CHIEF.
daunted by the fire of the Spaniards, they brought up
a sort of battering-ram, composed of the roughly-
shaped trunk of a newly-felled tree, slung by ropes to
men's shoulders. They were led by a chief in the full
war costume of the time of the Incas. Notwithstand-
ing the showers of bullets flying round him, he remained
unharmed, encouraging his followers by word and action
to the assault. If one fell, his place was instantly sup-
plied by another, till the battering-ram reached the
gate. Several thundering blows were heard above the
rattle of musketry, the shouts of the assailants, and the
cries of the wounded, as the engine was set to work.
The gate yielded to the blows, for it was old and de-
cayed; and the Indians rushed in. Several fell pierced
by the pikes of the Spaniards who guarded it, but
many others pressed on, and the soldiers were driven
back. The court-yard was soon filled, and at length
the Peruvians met the hereditary enemies of their race,
face to face, in a struggle for life and death. The
Spaniards who had been left to guard the walls of the
garden ralhed, and attempted in a compact body to
enter the house by one of the side doors; but the Indians
threw themselves in their way, and attacked them with
a courage I scarcely expected to see exercised. They
rushed in upon them, some seizing the muzzles of their
muskets, while others cut at them with their axes, or
pierced them with their spears. The Spaniards en-
deavoured to preserve their discipline ; but they were
at length broken and separated into parties of twos
and threes, surrounded by Indians, who filled the entire
court-yard, so that the combatants were now engaged
in hand-to-hand fights, when it was evident that num-
bers would gain the day. I had a strange longing, as
OUR HOUSE ATTACKED AND DEFENDED. 135
I witnessed the dreadful scene, to rash down and join
the fight. My sympathies were, I own, with the In-
dians; but still I felt if I had thrown myself among
them, I might have sided with the weaker party. I
did not, however, attempt to move. The very action
would have called me to my senses, and reminded me
of the folly of interference. A number of the Spaniards
had fallen, and were instantly despatched and trampled
on by the infuriated Indians. At last a few, by despe-
rate efforts, again united, and fought their way up to
the house ; when some of the garrison, who had been
anxiously watching them, made a sortie by a side door,
and succeeded in keeping the enemy at bay, while the
greater number, desperately wounded, retired inside.
For a minute, from the rush the Indians made towards
the door, I thought that they had succeeded in entering
at the same time, and I expected to hear the sounds of
strife below me ; but the soldiers drove them back, and
once more shut themselves in.
Meantime the assault on the front of the house was
^^oing on vigorously. An attempt was made to bring
the battering-ram into play ; but so many of the people
working it were shot, that it was allowed to drop
close to the wall. It served, however, as a sort of
platform, from whence some of the Indians could
throw their spears into the crevices of the windows,
while others attempted to force them open with their
clubs, and those armed with muskets continued a hot
lire from the walls, and from everj spot where they
could find shelter. From the groans I heard from be-
low, it was evident that many of the shots had pierced
the shutters and wounded the defenders of the house.
While the scenes I have described were going on in
136 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF. ,
my immediate vicinity, I observed that in the distance
the main body of the Indians were engaged in a hot
engagement with the troops who had marched towards
the pass. The light artillery of the former, though of
no use for distant firing, had been judiciously placed in
commanding positions, and masked with breastworks
of stone and earth hastily thrown up. Their fire was
reserved till the Spaniards got close to them; then
from each battery the iron shower went forth, sweep-
ing through the ranks of the Spanish troops. I could
see them waver and attempt to turn back ; but urged
on by their officers, they again advanced. A portion
attempted to storm the heights on which the cannou
were posted; but thousands of Indians were behind
the batteries, and they were driven back with great
slaughter. Still the rest marched on. Sometimes they
were concealed from mj sight, and I could only judge
by the movements of the Indians on the higher ground
that the fight was continuing ; then again a turn of the
path brought them once more in view. Their numbers
were fast diminishing ; but pride, and contempt for a
race they had for so long been taught to despise, urged
them forward. They fancied probably that they must
prove victorious as soon as they could come into actual
contact with their foes. They were now also fighting
for life as well as honour ; for if driven back, few
would expect to escape after the reception they had
already met with. Every instant, however, fresh bodies
of Indians sprung up above and around them. On
every height warriors were posted, every rock concealed
an enemy.
My attention was now drawn off from the more dis-
tant scene bv what was goiug on below mc. The
OtTR HOUSE ATTACKED AND DEFENDED. 137
Indians having penetrated through the gardens, now
entirely surrounded the house ; and it required all the
vigilance of those within to repel them. I could hear
those below rushing about to each assailable point as
then' presence was most required ; the officers shouted
their orders, bullets rattled through the house, and the
iieavy blows of clubs and axes sounded on every side,
while the whole house was filled with the smoke of the
firearms. When, however, after some time, the Indian?
found that they could not gaia an entrance in this
manner without great loss, they retired behind the
outer walls of the garden, and a comparative silence
succeeded to the previous din of warfare. It was but
preparatory to another more desperate attempt. From
the mountain side I saw a fresh body of men advanc-
ing, who bore among them ladders roughly formed out
of young fir-trees. It was evident that they intended to
climb to the roof for the purpose of making an entrance
through it, and dropping down upon the garrison. I
foresaw that if they did so, the sacrifice of life must
be very great, though they would ultimately succeed ;
for the Spaniards could scarcely defend themselves if
attacked from above as well as on every side.
I now began to repent of my folly in having re-
mained behmd ; but as I had hitherto been unhurt by
the bullets, which were striking the roof and walls on
every side of me, I fancied that I should yet escape.
I tried to consider what I had best do. and came to
the conclusion that it would be wiser to remain where
1 was. If I should be recognised by any of the
Indians, I had no fear of their injuring me ; but in the
confusion and heat of the fight I could scarcely expect
to be so, and I felt that I must run all the risks of the
K
138 MANCO, THE PERUVIAK CHIEF.
assault if they should succeed in their object. J
almost hoped that they would give up the attempt,
and allow the Spaniards to escape. The success, how-
ever, of the main body of their army encouraged them
to persevere.
As far as I could judge at that distance, the troops
were completely hemmed in, and were fighting for their
lives, not to advance, but to return down the mountain.
Should the house be taken, all hopes of their so doing
would be lost, as it would leave the besiegers at liberty
to descend by the path leading to it, and to cut off ail
those who might escape.
I was not left long in doubt. By making a circuit
to the left, the ladders were brought to a gable end of
the house where there were no windows. The Spaniards
must have seen the ladders, but they had no means of
attacking those destined to mount them unless by mak-
ing a sortie ; and this, with their diminished number?,
they were probably afraid of attempting. The trani])
of some men on the steps leadmg to the roof, showed
me that they were aware of what was about to take
place, but they were too late. The Indians had already
begun to tear off the tiles, and the soldiers who ap-
peared were received with the discharge of a dozen
muskets close to their faces. Many fell ; the rest
attempted to retreat, and were precipitated to the floor
below. The Indians swarmed up in numbers, and filled
the whole upper story. I stood concealed in a small
closet which had not been entered. Just then I per-
ceived, besides the smoke of gunpowder, a cloud oi
greater density ascending through the floor, and a
s^^rono^ smell of burninec wood.
' Merciful heaven ! ' I exclaimed, ' the house is on fire !'
OUR HOUSE ATTiSCKED AND DEFENDED. 139
The Indians discovered what was the case at the
Bame tune, and rushed down the steps. I followed the
last of them. I thought if I attempted to escape by
the ladders, I might be mistaken for a Spaniard, and
shot. The scene of fighting, bloodshed, and confusion,
which met my sight below, passes all description. The
combat was carried on by both sides with desperation,
tiie chief aim of the Indians being to open the gates to
their friends without, and that of the Spaniards to pre-
vent them. In the confined space of the passages, the
Indians had somewhat the advantage with their daggers
or short swords, and their axes ; and they continued
fighting for a minute or more, but had, notwithstand-
ing, made little progress, when, from the secret pas-
eage I have so often described, a band of half-naked
warriors burst into the house, and uttering loud yells,
set upon the Spaniards with the utmost fury. Several
of the officers had been killed or severely wounded.
Terror-stricken at these new opponents, the men gave
way ; some attempted to gain the roof, others to burst
their way through the doors, though they must then
have fallen into the hands of their enemies ; but they
had a new foe to contend with, as relentless as thff
former.
The fire, which had been smouldering in one of the
rooms, burst forth as the doors were thrown open, and,
fanned by the breeze, the fierce flames crept across the
walls and along the rafters and ceiling. As the im-
pending danger was perceived, many of the combatants
ceased their strife, and victors and vanquished endea-
voured to preserve their lives by flight ; but some,
worked up to fury, fought desperately on till the flames
actually caught them in their toils, and claimed thett;
140 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
for their victims. Others, with their clothes on fire,
Spaniards and Indians mingled together, were seen
rushing forth and calUng on their friends for aid — on
their foes for mercy. Mercy the Indians had never
received, nor were they in a temper to grant it. As
each Spaniard appeared he was cut down, or was else
driven back into the flames, till, as I afterwards heard,
not one remained alive of all those who had lately gar-
risoned the house.
In the meantime I had been watching an opportunity
to escape. The fighting was still continuing with the
greatest fury, the combatants passing before me, as
alternately the Spaniards forced their way forward, or
were again driven back by the Indians who poured into
the building, while the raging hames gained possession
of it ; when, as the heat became so intense that I could
no longer hold my post, and a space for an instant
appearing clear before me, I darted forward amid the
fire, the whisthng bullets and the weapons of the com-
batants. I ran on in the hopes of reaching one of the
doors at the west side of the house ; but I was so
blinded and stifled by the smoke, that I could scarcely
see my way, or know what I was about. I fancied
that I perceived before me a number of Indians. They
were driving at the point of their spears several soldiers
back into the fire that had reached that part of the
house. With fierce gestures some of them advanced
towards me. I tried to cry out and explain who I
was, when, before the words were spoken, I was sensible
of a sharp blow, it seemed on my side. The next in
stant I saw axes and swords glittering above my head.
I sunk to the ground, and all consciousness passed
from me.
TOE Indian's hut. 141
/
CHAPTER IX.
THE Indian's hut — alarming news.
When consciousness at length returned, a very different
scene met my sight. I had an idea that something
dreadful had occurred, but what it was I could not
tell. My belief was, that I had been dreaming that I
had witnessed a battle, that I had fallen from my horse
and hurt myself, and that I had been lifted up and
carried along on men's shoulders to some distant place.
J had an indistinct recollection of a face full of tender-
ness ofteu bending over me; but whether it were white
or red I could not tell, the expression only had made
any impression on me. There was, however, so great a
want of clearness and reality in what 1 have described,
that when I once more began to collect my thoughts,
I was unable to determine whether or not I had been
dreaming all the time, and was still half asleep.
At length I opened mj eyes, and discovered that I
was lying under the shade of a small hut or wigwam,
composed of the boughs of trees, and thatched carefully
over with straw. My couch was on the ground ; but
it was a very soft one, for the bed was stuffed with a
quantity of the fine wool of the vicufias, and covered
with a delicately woven woollen stuff.
The hut stood in an open space amid a forest of
gigantic trees, such as a tropical clime can alone pro-
duce. Beyond were dark and frowning rocks, above
142 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
which rose ridges of lofty mountains, one overtopping
the other, till the more distant, covered with a mantle
of everlasting snow, seemed lost in the clouds. The sky
overhead was of intense blue; and through it sailed,
with outstretched wings, a mighty condor, carrying ia
his talons a kid he had snatched from the valley below
to his eyrie on the summit of the rugged cliffs in the
distance. I watched the majestic bird as it sailed along,
forgetful of my own condition, and wondering whether
any one would be able to rescue the poor animal from
its impending fate. On it went, growing smaller and
smaller, till it became a mere speck in the sky, and theu
disappeared altogether.
This trifling circumstance served to arouse me, and
I began to look about me with some attention. I dis-
covered, at length, that the forest-glade was not tenant-
less, for the part farthest removed from me was crowded
with dense masses of Indians, who were collected round
one who, by his height, his rich dress, and noble bearing,
I conjectured to be a chief, though I never recollected
to have seen him before. Other Indians kept arriving
from all sides through the forest. He stood elevated
above the rest on a mound of earth under a canopy of
cloth of many colours ; and I observed that the borla^
the red fringe worn only in ancient days by the proud
Ineas, bound his brow. From this sign I could have
no doubt that he was the well-known chieftain, Tupac
Amaru, the Uneal descendant of the Incas, and the
elder uncle ot my friend Manco. By the Indians he
had been known usually by the name of Condorcanqni,
and by the Spanish as Don Jose Gabriel, Marquis de
Alcalises, a title which had been givea to one of his
ancestors by the King of Spain.
THE Indian's hut. 143
He was addressing the multitude in a harangue
which, from the distance he was from ^ me, I could not
hear. The people listened with deep earnestness and
silence, till some expression aroused their passions, when
brandishing their weapons, their bows, their clubs and
spears, they uttered shouts of approval, or wild cries of
defiance and hatred to their foe.
I had no doubt that I was in one of the strongholds
of the Indians, among the mountains on the eastern
side of the Andes. The Inca, for so I may call him,
continued speaking for an hour or more, when I again
fell off into a sleep or stupor. I had discovered that I
was wounded both in the head and side; and I felt
dreadfully weak and ill. The sun was just gliding
behind the mountains when I again opened my eyes.
By my side sat a young and very beautiful woman, her
large black eyes and the tinge of copper in her com-
plexion showing that she was of Indian birth.
In front of the hut stood a man whose figure I thought
I knew. An exclamation of surprise escaped my lips.
He turned his head at the sound of mv voice, and I
recognised, to my joy, the chief Manco. He knelt down
by my side.
'Ah! my young friend, I rejoice to hear you speak
once again,' he said. ' My wife and I have watched
over you anxiously, for we thought with sorrow that
you would never recover.'
I did not before know that Manco had a wife.
' You have been very good to me ; and had it not
been for her care, I must have died,' I rephed. ' I
dare say I shall now soon get well ; but can you tell
me anything of my parents and my brothers and
sisters? Is Ithulpo with youT
144 MAXCO, TIIE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
* I can give you no tidings of them,' he replied, turn-
ing away his head. ' Ithulpo has not come back to us,
and I know not where he is.'
' My poor father and mother ! they will think I have
been killed,' I ejaculated. ' It will make them grieve
very much.'
'They will trust in God and hope for the best, as
you must, my friend,' he observed. ' But I must not
let you talk, or it will bring back the fever which has
been on you. Nita will watch over you, for I have
matters which call me away.' As he spoke, his young
wife handed me a cup filled with a cooling draught
distilled from herbs, which I drank eagerly off. . ' That
will do you good/ he remarked. ^To-morrow, if you
are stronger, I will answer the questions I see you are
eager to put. Now, farewell.' He shook his head when
he saw that I was about again to speak, and went off
"across the glade.
I next tried to interrogate Nita, speaking in the
Quichua language, supposing she did not understand
Spanish; but with a smile she signed to me not to
talk.
' Sleep, stranger, sleep,' she said in a sweet musical
voice in her native tongue ; ' it will strengthen you to
undergo the toils which are in store for you. My hus-
band has promised to tell you more to-morrow. I must
quit you if you persist in talking.'
Seeing that she was determined not to answei' any of
the questions I longed to ask, I felt that it would be
ungrateful not to do as she desired me, and I once more
resigned myself to sleep.
The next day I felt better and stronger, and my
tvounds were healing rapidly ; but Manco did not re-
ALARMING NEWS. 145
turn, and Nita told me that he was engaged in mustering
and arming his followers. She would, however, give me
no other information. I felt very sad and solitary, not-
withstanding her kindness ; for, whenever I could collect
my thoughts, I could not help fearing that some mis-
fortune had befallen those I best loved on earth. For-
tunately I slept or dozed away the greater part of the
day, and this, I suspect, contributed to the rapidity of
my recovery, aided by my good constitution and the
pure air I breathed. At night Nita sent an old woman
to sit by me, who was relieved by a young lad of my
own age. I expected to gain some information from
the latter, for he looked very intelligent ; but when I
spoke to him he shook his head, and I afterwards dis-
covered that the poor fellow was deaf and dumb.
There were several huts near mine, one of which I
found was occupied by Nita and her husband.
Three days passed away, and at last, to my great
joy, Manco came back. He seemed in high spirits
when he spoke of the prospects of his people. He
told me that the Indians throughout the whole of the
mountain districts of Peru were up in arms, and that
whenever they had encountered the Spaniards the latter
had been defeated ; though he confessed, with regret,
that many atrocities had been committed by the enraged
natives, and that the white inhabitants of whole villages
and districts, including women and children, had been
r
cruelly niaosacred, as had also the negroes and those
with any white blood in their veins.
I may as well here pause in my personal narrative
to give a short account of the cause of the disastrous
revolt of the Indians of Peru, from which so mauy
thousand lives were sacrificed. I have already spoken
146 JTANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
of the systematic cruelty practised by the Spaniards
from their first occupation of the country, and of the
dreadful effects of the mita (as the parcelling out
of the people among the conquerors as slaves was
called, under the pretence of enabling them to learn
trades and to become domestic servants, as also to
make them work in the mines); but another injustice
was the immediate cause of the outbreak. This was
the repartimiento. It was a law originally made by
the Spanish Government, authorizing the corregidore^
to distribute among the natives goods imported from
Europe at fixed prices, and which they were com-
pelled to purchase whether they required them or not.
Consequently, all sorts of things damaged and useless
were sent out from Spain to Peru, where they were
certain of realizing a profit to be obtained nowhere else.
Among them might be found silk stockings, satins, and
velvets — razors for men who never shaved, and spec-
tacles for those whose eyesight was excellent. I re-
member especially a consignment of spectacles arriving
to a merchant at Lima. He could nowhere dispose of
them, till he bethought himself of applying to a cor-
regidor of a neighbouring district, who was his friend,
to help him. The latter threw no difficulty in the way.
' Your goods shall be sold immediately, my friend,'
he replied ; and forthwith he issued an order that no
Indian should appear at church or at festivals unless
adorned with a pair of spectacles, intimating the place
where they were to be sold. The poor people had to
come and buy the spectacles, and to pay a very high
price for them into the bargain.
The Spanish Government, when they framed the law,
had doubtless no idea- that it would be thus abused ;
ALARMING NEWS. 147
their intention being to civilise the people by the intro-
duction of European clothing and luxuries, and in that
manner to create a good market for the product of the
industry of the mother country. It is one of the many
examples of the folly of attempting to force the in-
terests of commerce by unjust laws. For a time a few
merchants sold their goods ; but the ultimate result,
iadependent of the bloodshed which it caused, was
that the Indians took a dislike to Spanish manufactures,
and the Peruvian market was ultimately lost for ever to
Spain.
The repartimiento had lately been put in force by the
corregidores with even more than the usual injustice.
Th^ cori^egidoreB were^ I mustexplaiUj Spanish municipal
officers, who had very great authority in the districts
they governed ; and as they were the receivers of all
taxes, tributes, and customs, they were able to ensure
it with unsparing rapacity, which they did not fail to
do in most instances.
At length, after years of suifering, the Indian popu-
lation were thoroughly aroused, and determined to throw
off the hated yoke of the tyrants. Condorcanqui placed
himself at their head ; and before the Spaniards were
aware of the storm which was gathering, he had col-
lected a large but undisciplined army. He had two
sons, called Andres and Mariano, and a brother named
Diogo, all of whom assumed the title of Tupac Amaru,
which means in the Quiehua language, the highly en-
dowed. Several others of his relations also assumed the
same title, and took command of the patriots' forces in
other parts of the country. The Spaniards, despising
the Indians, and regardless of any warnings they might
Lave received, were completely taken by surprise, and
148 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
defeated in all directions. The villages in whole dis-
tricts were totally destroyed, and several large towns
were besieged, many of which were captured and the
inhabitants put to the sword.
Of their first victory I had been a witness. Condor-
canqui had been cacique of the province of Tungasuca,
the corregidor of which was among the most exacting
and rapacious of his class. For a long time the Indian
chief had brooded over the sufferings of his country-
men, till he resolved to avenge them. He confided his
plans to a few other caciques only, and to his own rela-
tives. They prepared the people by means of faithful
emissaries throughout the country ; and arms and
munitions of war were collected with the greatest
secrecy and expedition. At an appointed day the
signal of revolt was given ; and the corregidores in
many of the provinces, whom they looked upon as
their principal oppressors, were seized and executed.
The corregidor of Tungasuca had been entertaining a
party of friends and some travellers at his house. The
feast was over ; they had taken their siesta ; and other
guests had assembled to pass the evening with music
and dancing. His wife and daughters were there, and
several ladies young and lovely. Tiie gay guitar was
sounding in the hall, and happy hearts and light feet
were keeping time to the music. The corregidor was
standing apart from the rest in earnest conversation
with a stranger.
' This is my farewell assembly,' he observed. ' I
have now, thank Providence, amassed a fortune suffi-
cient for my wants ; and in a few weeks' time I shall
sail for my beloved Spain. This country is a good
one for making money, but for nothing else.'
ALAKMING NEWS. 149
* It is a fine country, though ; and history tells us
was once a perfect paradise,' remarked the stranger.
' A paradise it might have been when the fields were
better cultivated and more mines were worked ; but the
people have chosen to die off, and those who remain are
idle and lazy, and will not work,' answered the corre-
gidor^ with a scornful laugh.
' They have lately taken to care very little for religion
eitlier,' obse"rved Padre Diogo, the family chaplain, who
now joined the speakers. ' When we go among them
with the saints to collect offerings, our boxes come
back not a quarter full/
Just then a servant, pale with terror, rushed up to
his master,
' What is the matter?' asked the corregidor. * Speak,
fool, speak!' for the man could only utter some unin-
J _
telligible sounds.
' The Indians ! the Indians ! cried the man, at
length finding his voice. ' The house is surrounded
by thousands of them ! '
.'Impossible !' exclaimed the corregidor, *The slaves
would not dare — '
Just then an unearthly cry rent the air. The music
ceased, and the strangers hurried to go — the ladies
clasping then* partners' arms, and the children cling-
ing to their mothers. Some of the men went to the
windows. What the servant had reported was too
true. On each side were seen, by the. beams of the
pale moon, dense masses of armed savages, forming
an impenetrable barrier round the house; while others
kept arriving from every direction.
'What means all this?' exclaimed the corregidor
^ I will go out and order the slaves to disperue.'
150 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
* stay, stay ! ' cried his wife, clinging to him with
an air of despair, which showed her too true fore-
bodings of evil. ' They are exasperated against you,
and may do you harm. Let Padre Diogo go ; he has
influence with the people, and may persuade them to
depart.'
The corregidor was easily persuaded to follow his
wife's counsel, for his conscience told him that the
Indians had just cause to hate him. One of the
strangers suggested that efforts should instantly be
made to barricade the house, and prepare for defend-
ing it, should the Indians be assembled with any hostile
intention. The corregidor was about to give orders to
that effect, when another loud unearthly shriek para-
lysed the nerves of all the inmates.
' Oh, go, Seuor Padre, go ! save my husband and
children !' cried the terrified wife.
'Save us! save us!' cried the guests, now fully
aware of the horrible danger that threatened them.
Thus urged, Padre Diogo prepared, with many mis-
givings, to go forth and appeal to the people. He
looked round with a sad countenance on those he had
lately seen so full of life and gaiety.
' May Heaven and the saints protect you, my children,'
he said solemnly.
Then taking in his hand a crucifix which hung in a
little oratory near the hall, he opened the front door of
the house and stepped out among the crowd. He held
the sacred symbol of his faith aloft in his hand. It
served as his safeguard. Ko one attempted to injure
him ; but before he could utter a word, he was sur-
rounded and hurried away from the house. No one
would listen to his prayers and entreaties.
ALARMING NEWS. 151
' Mercy, mercy, for the unfortunates in yonder man-
eiou ! ' he cried.
' Mercy, mercy, Seuor Padre ! did they ever show
mercy to us?' exclaimed a voice from the crowd.
He looked back ; the Indians were pouring into the
house. Loud agonized shrieks of women and children
reached his ears. A few shots were heard, followed
by the triumphant shouts of the Indians. Flames were
seen bursting forth from the house. They burned up
bright and clear in the night air. By their light he
observed a man dragged along among a crowd of
Indians. They stopped and appeared to be busily at
work. In a short time a gibbet was erected near the
burning building.
' You are required to shrive a dying man, Seuor
Padre,' said an Indian who approached him.
lie was led towards the eni^ine of death. There,
beneath it, he found, pale "with terror, and trembhng
in every limb, the corregidor^ his patron.
'■ They tell me, my son, that I am to perform the last
offices of religion for the dying,' said Padre Diogo.
' For me, Padre, for me ! ' exclaimed the corregidor
in a voice of agony. 'Alas! it is cruel mockery.
They have murdered my wife and children, my guests
and servants — all, all are dead ! and now they will
murder me.'
'I will plead for you; I will try to save your life,'
said the padre. * But they cannot have been so cruel
■they cannot have murdered those innocents!'
'Alas! 1 speak true. Before my eyes they slew
all I love on earth, and they only preserved me to
make me endure longer suffering,' said the wretched
man.
152 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
' You are delaying to perform your duty,' cried a
voice from among the crowd of Indians.
'Mercy, mercy, for him, my children!' ejaculated
the padre.
' He showed us none,' answered a hundred voices in
return. ' Proceed, proceed, or he must die without
shrift.'
The padre felt there was no hope ; but he attempted
to make another appeal. He was answered in the
same strain.
'My son, you must prepare your soul for another
world,' he whispered into the ear of the coiregidor.
The unhappy man saw that indeed there was no
hope for him, but still he clung to life. He dared
not die. At that moment all his deeds of cruelty, all
his tyranny, came crowding to his memory in a light
they had never before worn. Of what use now was to
him the wealth he had thus unjustly acquired? Oh ! if
men would at all times and seasons remember that they
must one day die, and give an account of their deeds
on earth, would it not restrain them from committing
acts of injustice and wrong ? The corregidor attempted
to enumerate his misdeeds. They were too many for
him to recollect.
' I have offended — I have miserably offended ! ' hb
exclaimed in his agony.
' God is full of mercy. He rejoices in pardoning the
repentant sinner,' answered the padre.
But his words brought no hope to a doubting mind.
He felt that his crimes were too great for pardon ;
r
though till that moment he had not considered them as
crimes.
The priest then proceeded to administer to him the
ALARMING NEWS. 153
last sacrament of the Roman Catholic Church. He
had scarcely concluded, when the Indians, who had
stood around in reverential silence, raised a loud
clamour for the instant execution of the culprit ; but
Padre Diogo was a brave man.
' My children,' he cried, ' you have already com-
mitted a great sin in murdering the innocents who this
night have fallen by your hands. Their blood will cry
to Heaven for vengeance. Preserve this man's life,
repent, and pray for mercy.'
A cacique now stepped forward from among the
crowd.
' Seuor Padre,' he said, ^ we listen to your words
with reverence, for you are a priest, and have ever
proved our friend ; but this man was placed in authority
over us, and most cruelly did he abuse that authority.
He has been tried and found guilty. As his ancestors
murdered our last Inea, the great Atahualpa, so he
must die. He has but one minute more to live. We
have already shown him more mercy than he deserves.'
The tone, as much as the words of the speaker, con-
vinced the padre that his penitent must die. To the
last he stood by bis side, whispering such words of
consolation as he could offer. Several Indians, ap-
pointed as executioners, advanced ; and in an instant
the miserable man was hurried into eternity.
'For this man's death, the vengeance of his country-
men will fall terribly on your heads, my children,' ex-
claimed the padre ; for the proud spirit of the Spaniard
was aroused within his bosom, and he did not fear
what they might do to him. Too truly were his words
afterwards verified. No one seemed to heed what he
said ; and he was led away from the spot by a party
154 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
of Indians, in whose charge he was given by the chief
Tupac Amaru. To his horror, he found that every
man, woman, and child among the white inhabitants
of the village had fallen victims to the exasperated
fury of the Indians.
This account was given me some time afterwards by
Padre Diogo himself ; though I thought the present a
proper opportunity of introducing it.
I will now return to my own narrative. I rapidly
recovered my strength, and in a few more days was able
to leave the hut and walk about without assistance ;
but my anxiety for the fate of my family was in no way
relieved ; and though Manco made all the inquiries in
his power, he could afford me no consolation. I was
sitting one evening in front of the hut, meditating what
course to pursue, when Manco came and threw himself
on the ground by my side. He took my hand and
looked kindly in my face ; but I saw that his counte-
nance wore an expression of deep melancholy. With a
trembling voice I asked him what news he had to com-
municate.
' Bad news, bad news, my young friend,' he said ;
and then stopped, as if afraid of proceeding.
' Of my parents ? ' 1 inquired, for I could not bear the
agony of suspense. ' Speak, Manco ; has Ithulpo not
arrived 1 '
'Alas! no,' he answered, sorrowfully shaking his
head. ' I have too certain evidence of Ithulpo's death ;
and, faithful as he was, he would never have deserted
your parents. His body has been discovered near a
village which has been attacked and burned by my
?ountrymen. There can be no doubt that they had
taken refuge within it. Alas that I should say it. who
ALARMING KEWS. 155
have received such benefits from them! The Indians
put to the sword every inhabitant they fonnd there,
and among them your parents must have perished.*
At first I was stunned with what he said, though 1
could not bring myself to believe the horrid tale.
' I will go in search of them,* I at length exclaimed.
' I will find them if they are alive ; or I must see their
bodies, if, as you say, they have been murdered, before
r can believe you. The Indians, whom they always
loved and pitied, could not have been guilty of such
barbarity. If your countrymen have murdered their
benefactors, I tell you that they are miserable worthless
wretches ; and the Spaniards will be justified in sweep-
ijtg them from the face of the earth.'
As I gave utterance to these exclamations, I felt my
B]>irit maddening within me. I cared not what I said ;
I felt no fear for the consequences. At first, after 1
liad spoken, a cloud came over Manco's brow ; but it
quickly cleared away, and he regarded me with looks
of deep commiseration.
^ Should I not feel as he does, if all those I loved
best on earth had been slaughtered?* he muttered to
himself. 'I feel for you, my friend, and most deeply
grieve,' he said aloud, taking my hand, which I had
withdrawn, and watering it with his tears. ' Yet you
are unjust in thus speaking of ray people. They did
not kill your parents knowingly. The sin rests with
the Spaniards, whom they desired to punish ; and the
innocent have perished with the guilty. Sure I am
that not an Indian would have injured them ; and had
they been able to come into our camp, they would have
been received with honour and reverence.'
I hung down my head, and my bursting heart at
156 IHANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
length found relief in tears. I was still very weak, or
I believe that my feeUngs would have assumed a fiercer
character.
' I have been unjust to you, Manco,' I said, when I
could once more give utterance to my thoughts. *1
will try not to blame your countrymen for your sake ;
but I must leave you, to discover whether your dread-
ful report is true or false.'
He took my hand again, and pressed it within his
own. It was night before I was tolerably composed ;
and as I threw myself on my couch within the hut, I
wept bitterly as a child, till sleep came to relieve my
misery, I must not dwell on the anguish I felt on
waking — the utter wretchedness of the next day. I was
too ill to move, though I prayed for strength to enable
me to prosecute my search. Strength and health came
again at last ; and in four days after I had heard the
account given by Manco, I insisted that I was able to
undergo the fatigue to which I mast be exposed. No-
thing that Manco or his wife could say had power to
deter me.
^ You will be taken by the cruel Spaniards, and exe-
cuted as a spy,' said Nita, the tears dropping from her
eyes as she spoke.
' No Indian on whom you can rely will be able to
accompany you, and you cannot find your way alone,*
observed Manco. ' Besides, in these unhappy times
robbers and desperadoes of every sort are ranging
through the country ; and if you escape other dangers,
they will murder you.'
'My kind friends,' I answered, taking both their
hands, ' I feel your regard for me ; but I fear neither
Spaniards nor Indians, nor robbers nor wild beasts,
ALARMING NEWS, 157
nor deserts nor storms, nor heat nor cold, nor hunger
nor thirst. I have a holy duty to perform, and I
should be unworthy of the name I bear if I shrunk
from encountering the danger which may be before
me/
* If go you must, and I see that there is no use in
attempting to dissuade you, I will gi?e you every
assistance in my power,' said Manco.
And thus it was arranged that I was to set out on
my perilous undertaking the next day but one, by
which time he would be able to accompany me to the
foot of the mountains, though he would not be absent
long from his important duty in the patriots' army.
158 MANGO, THE TERUVIAX CHIEF.
CHAPTER X.
MY WANDERINGS WITH MANGO — HOW A PADRK TOT.O
HIS BEADS, BUT HIS BEADS TOLD IIIM NOTHING.
The morning I was to set out arrived at last, and 1
bid farewell to !Nita and her little infant, which 1 kissed
over and over again for its mother's sake ; for my heart
was full of gratitude for her kindness and compassion.
Manco had procured a mule for me — a small but
strong animal, with great sagacity. It was very sure-
footed, and could climb up the most rugged rocks,
and sUp down mountain precipices like a goat. It
was of the greatest value to me; for, weak as I was,
I could not possibly have walked a mile of my journey.
We had to descend some way, and then to travel along
the side of the mountain range, in order to gain the
road which led across the Cordilleras. I speak of the
path as a road ; but in many spots it was so narrow
and difficult that I thought it would be impossible for
any mule to get along. Here and there large blocks
of stone had been placed, with the intention of facili-
tating the ascent. My mule sprung up them with
such violent jerks that I was at first almost thrown
over his head; but when we had to descend, he picked
his way with great caution. Manco went before me
with a long pole in his hand, ready to assist me if I
required 't.
MY WANDETIINGS WITH :\IANCO. 159
After proceeding some way, I observed a large
valley spread out at our feet. It was full of people
and numerous tents and huts. Manco pointed to it
with an expression of pride in his countenance.
'There,' said he, 'you see the headquarters of the
army which is to Hberate our country from the power
of the conqueror. The Inca Tupac Amaru himself,
and his two young and noble sons, are there. In a few
days the whole army will be assembled, when we march
upon Cuzco, once more to reinstate our sovereign in the
capital of his ancestors.'
Manco's dark eyes flashed proudly as he spoke; for
after the recent success of the Indian arms he had
no doubt of victory. I thought differently. Hitherto
the Indians had fought among mountains, where dis-
cipline was of little avail, and their bows and slings
could send their missiles with effect; or they had
attacked unfortified and unprepared villages; but in
the neighbourhood of Cuzco they would be in an open
valley, where the cavalry and artillery of the Spaniards
could be brought into play, and I trembled for the
consequences. I was unwilling to damp Manco's
ardour ; but I endeavoured to point out the dangers
I foresaw, and urged him to persuade the chiefs not
to be over-confident.
We kept along the ridge of the height forming the
side of the valley without descending, and I was thus
able to obtain a full view of the Indian army. I was
surprised not only at the vast number of people col-
lected, but at the apparent order which prevailed, and
at the great state which the Inca and his chief officers
maintained. In the centre of the camp, amid a number
of banners fluttering in the breeze, was erected a large
160 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
canopy of gay-coloured cloth, beneath which was a
throne, richly ornamented with gold and silver. A
flight of steps led to it, along which were ranged a
body of guards armed with battle-axes and spears.
The Inea sat on his throne, dressed in the ancient
costume of his ancestors, which I have before de-
scribed ; and officers of various ranks kept continually
coming up to receive orders. As they approached,
they bowed reverentially before him, and knelt at his
feet while he addressed thera. I could scarcely believe
that what I saw was a reality, and that I was not
dreaming of the accounts I had read of the early
history of the country. It did not then occur to me
that much valuable time was thus lost to the Indian
cause in idle ceremony ; and that Tupac Amaru would
have had a better chance of success had he at once
swept the country from north to south with his forces,
before the Spaniards had recovered from their terror
and dismay at their first defeat.
After stopping for a few minutes to gaze at the
novel and interesting scene, we turned up a path
through a ravine, and were quickly again in the soli-
tude of the mountains. We travelled upwards for
three days, sleeping at nights at the huts of Indians,
where we received a warm welcome from their wives,
but the men were in all cases absent. We were now
crossing the Puna heights, as the table-lands on the
upper part of the Cordilleras are called. We were
some fourteen thousand feet above the level of the sea.
On either side arose the lofty summits of the Cordilleras,
covered with the ice of centuries. Before us stretched
out to a great extent the level heights, covered with
the dull yellow Puna grass, blending its tmt with the
MY WANDERINGS "VVITR MANGO. 161
greenish hue of the glaciers. It was truly a wild and
desolate scene. Herds of vicuHas approached to gaze
with wonder at us, and then turmng affrighted, fled
away with the swiftness of the wind. The Puna stag,
with stately step, advanced from his lair in the recesses
of the mountains, and gazed on us with his large wonder-
ing eyes, Farther off were groups of huaneas, looking
cautiously at us as we passed, while the rock-rabbits
disported nimbly around us. I begged Manco not to
shoot them, for we did not requii'e food, and I never
liked killing an animal for sport.
The mountain air and exercise had completely re-
stored my strength, when on a sudden an indescribable
oppression overcame me. My heart throbbed audibly,
and my breathing became short and interrupted, while
a weight as if of lead lay on my chest. My lips swelled
and burst, blood flowed from my eyehds, and I began
to lose my senses. I should have fallen from my mule
had not Manco lifted me off. A grey mist floated
before my eyes, and I could neither see, hear, nor feel
distinctly- Manco sat down, and took my head in his
lap ; when after a time I began to recover, and I saw
that he was anxiously looking at a dense mass of clouds
gathering above us.
'• Up, up, my friend, and mount if you value your
life!' he said. 'You are better now. A storm is
about to burst, and we must face it boldly.'
Scarcely had he spoken, when loud peals of thunder
were heard, and lightning darted from the skies. Down,
too, came the snow in flakes, so heavy that it was im-
possible to see many yards before us.
' We must push on,' observed Manco. ' We have
lost much time already, and night will overtake us
1G2 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF
before we can reach the nearest village.' The snow,
however, fell faster, and completely concealed all signs
of the path. ' When the snow-storm has ceased, I
shall easily find the way by the flight of the birds we
are certain to see,' he continued. ^So, fear not. You
are suffering from the keen air of the mountains, and
you will quickly recover when we begin to descend to
lower ground.'
Even his sagacity was at fault, and we soon found
that we had wandered from the right path. As I did
not grow worse, I kept up my spirits. Two or three
hours passed away, and the snow ceased. It had
scarcely done so, when the clouds opened, and the
bright glance of the burning sun burst forth dazzlingly
on the white expanse of snow before me. In a moment
I felt my eyes stricken with almost total blindness. A
cry of horror escaped me. I fancied that I should not
recover. Manco tried to console me, assuring me that
I was merely suffering from the surumpe^ a common
complaint in those regions.
' I ought to have guarded yon against it,' he said.
' Strangers unaccustomed to the sight of the glittering
snow constantly suffer from it ; but it will soon pass
away.'
I, however, thought differently, though I was un-
willing to complain to him. We went on as fast as
we could ; but the sun set when we were still a long
way from the edge of the plain. We had with difficulty
avoided several swamps, in which he had told me animals
and men were sometimes lost. They are the chief dangers
of that region. Fortunately, he recognised a range of
lofty rocks near us.
'There is a cavern within them not far off, where
MY WANDERINGS WITH MANGO. 163
we must rest for the night,' he said. ' We might have
a worse lodging, for we shall there, at all events, be
Eheltered from the snow and wind.'
It was now perfectly dark ; but after searching for
some time, we succeeded in discovering the cavern.
While he tethered my mule outside, I staggered in,
and, overcome with fatigue and the pain I was suffer-
ing, sunk upon the ground, a stone which lay near me
serving for a pillow. I begged him to let me remain
where I was, while he refreshed himself with some of
the provisions we had brought with us. We had no
means of striking a light : and as he could afford me
no assistance beyond throwing a poncho over me, he
did not interfere ; but soon afterwards, stretching him-
self out near me, he fell asleep. Having been on foot
all day, he required rest as much as I did. As soon
as I fell into a slumber, the smarting pain of the
surumpe awoke me, and I was obliged to give up all
hope of sleep. How long the night seemed ! My
thoughts all the time were active, and I need scarcely
i^ay that they were fixed on my expedition, and means
of accomplishing my object.
It was towards the morning, when a dreadful turn
was given to them. Happening to stretch out my hand,
it came in contact with a cold clammy substance. 1
drew it back, and an indescribable horror crept over
me; but influenced by an unpulse I could not control,
I again put it out towards the object. It rested on the
face of a human being. I was certain that I could not
be mistaken. I felt the mouth, and nose, and hair ;
but the features were rigid and immoveable. It was
that of a corpse. Constitutionally fearless, under other
circumstances I should have got up and removed my-
164 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF. '
gelf from the disagreeable neighbourhood, supposing
that some unfortunate traveller had like ns taken
shelter there, and died from cold or hunger; but
weak with mental and bodily suffering, 1 had now no
power over myself, and lay trembling with horror,
not even venturing to call out to Manco to break the
dreadful spell which was upon me. It is impossible
to describe my feelings, or the ideas which took pos-
session of my mind. Whose corpse could it be? Might
there not be others in the cave? I thought, if I could
be said to be thinking. At last, I believe I swooned
away, for most certainly I did not sleep. An ex-
clamation from Manco aroused me. Daylight was
streaming into the cavern, and he was sitting up and
gazing towards me. In another instant he was by my
side, and, with careful forethought, was endeavouring
to keep my attention fixed on himself, so as to prevent
me from seeing the dreadful objects in the inner part of
the cavern.
' Manco,' I said, ' I have had a horrid dream. I
fancied that the cavern was full of corpses.' As I
spoke I really thought I had been dreaming.
Without answering me, he hfted me up, and led me
towards the open air. An impulse I could not restrain
made me turn my head ; and on the ground, close
to where I had rested, I saw the corpse of a man.
Trembling in every Umb, I stopped to look at it. It
was that of a white man. Several ghastly wounds
were seen on the broad chest, and another on the
head. The dress and the full black beard and mous-
tache showed me that he was a Spaniard. There were
no other corpses to be seen ; and as I looked at the
object in the broad daylight, with the fresh breeze
MY WANDERINGS WITH MANCO. 165
blowing in my face, the undefined horror I had before
felt completely vanished. I felt ashamed of my pre-
vious fears, and releasing myself from his support,
assured him that I had recovered my strength. The
effort itself assisted to restore my nerves to their usual
tension; and I was able to turn back and examine
the corpse.
' Who can have murdered the man and placed him
herel' I asked.
Manco shook his head. 'It is a bad thing — a very
bad thing!' he replied, as he examined the wounds of
the man. 'I fear my countrymen have done it. He
must have 'been taken prisoner, for I find the marks of
cords round his wrists, and he attempted to escape, and
thus was killed ; but ask no further questions. Come,
it is time to proceed.'
The little mule was safe outside, so I mounted and
iiastened from the spot.
As I rode on, my spirits returned with the air and
exercise, and my mind no longer dwelt on the events
of the previous night ; and the effects of the surnmpe
also began to wear off. Several rock-rabbits crossed
our path, two of which Manco shot; and when we
came to a height which sheltered us from the wind, we
halted for breakfast. Having tethered the mule, we
set to work to collect the dry grass and the stems of
creepers growing from the clefts of the rocks for fuel.
Manco had with him the means of striking a light, and
a fire was soon kindled, over which we cooked the
rabbits and boiled some cocoa in a tin pannikin, by
the aid of which, with some Indian corn bread, we made
a very fair meal.
In an hour more wc reached the edge of the Alto^ or
1C6 MAKCO, THE PKRUVIAX CHIEF
high plain, over which we had been travelling. Before
us lay, deep and deeper, the dark valleys of the lower
mountain regions, among which, scarcely discernible,
were scattered numerous Indian villages. Far beyond
a more level country stretched out, till it was lost in
the distant line of the horizon. For several hours we
descended, till we began to experience a very great
change of temperature. We rested that night at a
village inhabited entirely by Indians. It was situated
among such inaccessible rocks that they had no fear of
being surprised by the Spaniards. To my great grief,
Manco told me that he must quit me by dawn on the
morrow, I of course could not be so selfish as to wish
to detain hun.
' I have been, fortunately, able to find a trustworthy
guide for you,' he said. ^ He is a lad a year or so
younger than you are, but very quick and intelligent.
He is of a white complexion, though he has an Indian
heart, for he has been among us from his childhood.
When an infant he was discovered by some of our
people in a wood near a Spanish village, and was
brought hither by them. Their idea is, that either he
had been deserted by his mother, or that his parents
had been murdered by robbers, who, for some reason
or other, saved his Ufe. He is called Pedro. He
speaks Spanish well; and should you fall among the
Spaniards, he will be supposed to belong to their
people. Should you discover your parents, of which I
have no hopes, give him his liberty, and he will return
to US; and if you abandon the attempt, he will lead
you back to us. But I will bring him to you, and he
will speak for himself.'
On this Manco left the hut where we were lodging,
MV WANDERINGS AVITH MANCO. 1G7
nnd soon returued, accompanied by a youth, whoso
clear complexion and full black ry^s showed that he
was descended from the race who had conquered Peru.
' Are you willing to accompany me, Pedro*?' I asked
in Spanish. ^ You will probably have many dangers to
encounter.'
He looked at me attentively for some time, as if exa-
mining my countenance to judge if he could trust me,
before he answered.
' Yes/ he at length said. ' I will aid you gladly in
the work you are about. I care not for dangers. God
will protect me, as He has before done.'
I was much struck with his words and manner, and
gladly accepted his services.
' But I have no means of rewarding you, Pedro,' I
remarked. ' Some day I may have, but the time is
probably far distant.'
' A good action is its own reward,' he answered, in
an unaffected tone. ' I require no reward. My chief
and benefactor wishes me to go ; and I desire to obey
him.*
Pedro was an unusual character. He possessed all
the genius and 15re of his Spanish fathers, with the
simple education of an Indian uncontaminated by mix-
ing with the world. The next morning he appeared
habited in the dress of a Spanish farmer's son, which
was the character he was to assume should lie be inter-
rogated. He rode a mule similar to mine. He and I
set forward together towards the west at the same time
that Manco started to return to the Indian camp. I
found that Manco had supplied him amply with money
to pay our expenses, when we should reach the territory
inhabited by Spaniards ; but he told me that we should
168 BIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
require none while we wandered among the Indian
villages.
* I thought that all the Indians were poor, and that
even a chief like Manco would have little or no money,'
I remarked.
He smiled as he answered, 'When men are slaves,
if they are wise they conceal their wealth, lest their
masters should take it from them. These mountains
are full of rich mines of gold and silver, with which
none but the Indians are acquainted. Many such
exist, known only to particular families, to whom tlic
knowledge has been handed down from father to son.
Perhaps Manco has such a mine ; but he is too wise to
speak of it.*
I did not think it right to inquire further about the
source of Manco's wealth ; but I was satisfied that he
could spare what he had provided for mc. My young
guide, however, was inclined to be communicative, and
he beguiled the way by a number of interesting anec-
dotes.
' yes,' he continued ; ' the Indians are wise to con^
ceal their riches ; for if the Spaniards discovered them,
they would no longer be theirs. Not far from this,
there lives a good padre, the curate of the parish. He
is very much liked by all the Indians, though he has
his faults like other men. He is very kind-hearted and
generous, and is ready to administer to the sick in
body as well as in mind ; but he is sadly addicted to
gambling. He will play all day and night with any-
body who will play with him, till he has lost his last
real, and has often, I know, to go suppei'Iess to bed.
When the Indians know by his looks and his staying
at home that he is in povertv, they will send him fowls
MY TP-ANDKKINGS ^VITn MA'SCO. 169
and e^gs, and bread and provisions of all sorts. One
day he had just received his yearly stipend, when the
evil spirit came upon hira, and he went away to the
nearest town and lost it all. He came home very
miserable, and could scarcely attend to his duties.
Fortunately for him, an Indian, whose sick child he had
attended, had compassion on his grief, and told him to
be comforted. The next day, as soon as it was dark,
the Indian came to his house, bringing a bag full of
rich silver ore. The padre was very grateful ; but in-
stead of spending it wisely to supply his wants, he took
it into the town, and it went the way of his stipend-
into the pockets of his gambling companions. Again
he returned home as full of grief as before. The Indian
soon heard of what had happened, for he loved the
padre very much ; so he brought him another bag ot
silver. The padre's propensity was incurable, and he
lost that as he had done the first. The Indian's genero-
sity was not yet worn out, and he brought him a third
bag full of ore. When the padre saw it, he could
scarcely believe his own senses,
' ''I fear that I am robbing you, my kind friend," he
said. " I shall bring you into the poverty to which 1
have foolishly reduced myself."
' " no, Senor Padre ; there is plenty more where
this comes from," returned the Indian. " What I have
given you is but like a drop of water in the ocean to
the abundance of rich ore which there Hes concealed."
* " If that be the case, ray kind friend, why not show
it to me?" exclaimed the padre. "I shall soon become
a rich man, and will no longer think of gambling."
' After much persuasion, the Indian agreed to lead
the padre to the mine, on condition that he would con-
1 70 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CniEF,
sent to be blindfolded both going and returning. The
next night thay accordingly set out, the Indian leading
the padre by the hand. After walking for some hours,
the bandage was taken from the padre's eyes, and he
found himself in a spot he had never before visited.
The Indian set to work, and clearing away a quan-
tity of earth and bushes, exposed to the delighted eyes of
the padre a cave full of glittering masses of pure silver.
' " There, Senor Padre, is the mine I spoke of. Take
as much as you can carry, and we will return speedily
home," said the Indian.
' The padre filled a number of bags he had brought
with him under his cloak, till he could scarcely stagger
onwards with the weight. While also he was collect-
ing the treasure, avarice seized his soul, and he forgot
the dictates of honour. He was then again blindfolded ;
and he set forward on his return m the same manner
as he had come. But though he had got as much
silver as would have supplied him with food and cloth-
ing for many years, he wanted more. He contrived,
therefore, as he thought unperceived, to break the
string of his rosary, and as he returned he dropped
one bead, then another, hoping thus to trace his way
by means of them back to the mine. At last he reached
home, congratulating himself on his cleverness. Of
what use, he thought, is all that silver to the Indians ?
They are not the better for it, but I shall know how to
spend it. He was eager to set out the next morning,
when just as he was leaving his house, the Indian
stepped in at his door.
' " Ah, Seuor Padre, I am come to see how you are
after your long walk," said the Indian, smiling.
* *' Yery well, my son — very well, thank the saints,"
MY WANDERINGS WITH MANCO. 171
Answered the padre. '• I am just going out to take
another."
''^I hope it may be a pleasant one, Seiior Padre,"
observed the Indian. " But 1 forgot — I came to return
you your rosary, which you dropped last night."
'And to the dismay of the padre, the Indian gave
him all the beads which he had carefully collected.
The padre had nothing to say for himself; but the
In<.;*an did not utter any other rebuke, tliough he never
agaiv! offered to bring him any more silver ore,'
' I think the Indian behaved very well ; but I can
find no excuse for the padre,' I remarked.
With similar stories, which he told with far more
spirit than I have at this distance of time been able to
give to them, Pedro endeavoured to divert my mind
from dwelhng on the thoughts which he saw oppressed
it. He certainly succeeded better than I could have
expected.
Our road led us over a lofty height, at the summit
of which we halted to rest oui'selves and our mules.
As we were sitting on the ground, and employed in
eating our dinner, we observed a large condor high
above us in the air. He approached us with out-
stretched wings, and at first I thought that he had
been attracted by the provisions we carried, and that
he was about to attack us. I cocked a gun Manco
had given me, and pr'epafed to shoot him should he
come near us ; but he passed beyond us, and presently
he pounced down on the ground at some distance off.
Instead, however, of his rising again with his prey in
his talons as we expected, we saw him violently flap-
ping his wings ; and, to our great surprise, directly after-
wards he was surrounded by a number of Indians, who
172 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
began to strike him about the head with sticks to keep
him quiet. Our curiosity induced us to run as fast as
we could towards the spot, when we found that the
condor had been caught in a trap laid on purpose for
him. A hole had been dug in the ground, over which
had been spread a fresh cowhide, with parts of the flesh
still adhering to it. Underneath this an Indian had
concealed himself with a rope in his hand. The condor,
attracted by the smell of the flesh, had darted down on
the hide, when the Indian below had firmly bound his
claws together, and held on with all his might, the
cowhide protecting him from the attacks of the bird's
beak. The other Indians had been concealed near the
spot to help their companion. They quickly secured
the monster bird, and prepared to carry him off in
triumph to their village. At first when we appeared,
they looked suspiciously at us ; but after Pedro had
spoken to them, their looks brightened up, and they
invited us to accompany them to their dwellings, whicij
were on the other side of the height.
We gladly accepted their invitations, for they lived
near the road we wished to pursue. I have so often
spoken of the wretchedness of Indian huts, and of the
coarseness of the food, that I need not describe them.
They were no exceptions to the general rule. The
scene before them was wild and dreary. At some
distance off appeared a mass of long rushes, beyond
which extended a sheet of water, the opposite shore of
which was scarcely visible. Numerous flocks ol water-
fowl were hovering over the marshy banks of this
lake, which I found was of very considerable extent,
though inferior to that of Titicaca, the largest in Soutt
America.
MY WANDERINGS AVITII MANCO. 173
Pedro and 1 were sitting round a fire in the but
with our Indian hosts, before retiring to rest, when a
loud moaning noise was heard in the distance. The
Indians regarded each other with terrified looks.
'What can cause that noise?' I inquired of Pedro.
He shook his head, and turned to one of the Indians.
' It forebodes evil to the herdsmen/ answered the
man. 'In yonder lake, which is so profound that no
plummet has ever reached the bottom, there dwell huge
monsters, neither beasts nor fish. No man has ever
seen one near ; but at night, when the moon is shining,
they have been descried at a distance, prowling about
in search of prey. When that noise is heard, which
has just sounded in our ears, it is a sign that they
have attacked some of the cattle feeding in the sur-
rounding pastures ; and to-morrow mornmg there is no
doubt several will be found missing.'
'But cannot the monsters be caught or killed?' 1
asked. ' Surely it is foolish in the herdsmen to allow
the cattle to be killed with impunity.'
' Who would venture to do it ? ' exclaimed the
Indian with a look of horror. ' Besides, I told you,
Senor, that no one has seen them near enough to
observe their form; and sure I am that neither stones
cast from slings, nor arrows shot from bows, nor bullets
from guns, would pierce their hides.*
' I sliould like to encounter one of these monsters,'
I repHed. ' A ball from a good rifle would soon enable
me to judge what they are like.'
'May Heaven protect you from such an adventure!*
answered the Indian.
'If I ever return here, we will see.'
I said this because T very much doubted the exist-
174 MANCO, THE rERUVIAN CHIFP
ence of the monsters he spoke of, and suspected that
the moanings we heard arose most probably from some
of the cattle which had sunk into the marshes near
the lake, and were unable to extricate themselves In
every part of the world where I have since been, I have
heard similar legends, and have in most instances been
able to discover a very probable explanation of the
mystery.
The rays of the snn were shining on the waters of
the lake as we passed one end of it the next morning,
and it now wore a far more cheerful aspect than it had
done on the previous evening. The two next days of
our journey were one continual descent, and we were
now approaching the ruined village, near which the
body of the faithful Ithulpo was said to have been dis-
covered, and in which I supposed my parents had taken
refuge.
I could no longer attend to any of Pedro's remarks,
but rode on sadly and moodily, dreading to find the
truth of the dreadful report I had heard, coufirmed,
yet not daring to believe in its possibility. It was now
necessary to proceed with great caution, for we were
in a part of the country which had been inhabited
chiefly by Spaniards ; but we found that they had all
fled or been destroyed, and the blackened ruins of
farm-houses and hamlets met our sight every league we
proceeded. Here and there we encountered an Indian,
of whom Pedro made inquiries ; but from no one co'ild
we obtain information to guide us.
DREADFUL SURMISES. 175
CHAPTER XL
DREADFUL SURMISES — TAKEN PRISONERS BY INDIANS.
We were passing over a somewhat level country, -when
Pedro pointed to a line of blackened walls and charred
timbers in the distance.
' Yonder is the place you seek, Seuor,' he said, in a
tone of commiseration which touched my heart. ' You
are seeking for parents whom you have known, and
their memory is dear to you. I, alas I have never
known any parents to love, and my heart is vacant.'
I knew he wished to utter words of consolation, but
I have no recollection of what more he said. My
mind was too full of the work before me. I urged on
my mule, for I felt an eager desire to search through
the village; yet what information could I expect to
find in those deserted ruins ? As we approached, we
saw a wretched half-starved dog skulking among the
walls. He looked at us to see if we were friends whom
he knew, and then fled away. Not a human being was
to be seen. We passed through the desolate streets.
Some of the walls had been cast down, and the roofs
of ail the houses had been burned and fallen in. The
church only was standing ; but the doors were open,
and the interior presented a scene of horror which baffles
description. Numbers of the unfortunate inhabitants
had fled there as their last place of refuge, but it had
176 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
proved no sanctuary to them. In every part of the
building, on the steps of the altar, and by the altar
itself, were seen heaped together the mangled remnants
of the forms of human beings. Their dresses showed
that they were those of men, women, and children ;
but weeks had now passed since they were slain, and
their bones alone remained. The beasts and even the
birds of prey had been there, or it would have been
impossible to enter into that charnel-house.
Pale and trembhng I wandered through it, scarcely
able to draw breath from the foul air which filled the
place; but no sign of those I sought could I find. At
length I staggered out again into the open air, where
Pedro, who was holding our mules, waited for me. I
determined next to search each of the houses separately.
As we were wandering through one of them, an ob-
ject met my sight which riveted my attention. It was
a silk handkerchief. With a trembling hand I picked
it up. It was exactly such a one as I remembered to
have seen my sister Lilly wear round her neck. It was
of an ordinary sort ; a little three-cornered handker-
chief with a pink fringe. There might be many such
in the country. This might have been the property of
some Spanish girl or young Chola, for there was no
mark on it to distinguish it ; but still, as I looked at it,
I felt almost confident that it had been my sister's.
How it had escaped being burned or trampled on I
could not tell. Perhaps it had been dropped near one
of the outside walls, which the fire did not reach, and
had been blown by the wind into the corner of the room,
where I found it. Pedro was of the same opinion. I
placed it carefully in my bosom, though how it could
prove of use I could not tell. We searched and searched
DREADFUL SURMISES. 177
iu vaiu through every other house in the village ; but
no other trace or sign which I could recognise could we
find. The whole day was thus spent, and night almost
surprised us while we were still in the ruins.
Near the village was a meadow, where Pedro had
led our mules to feed ; and we had, besides, found some
Indian corn, which we had given them ; so they were
in good condition to proceed. But after the example of
the state of the country we had seen, it was impossible
to say where we could hope to find shelter for ourselves.
1 asked Pedro if he would object to remain in the ruins
all night.
' OL, may the good saints defend us from such a
thing !' he answered with a look of dismay. '• After the
sights we have seen, how can you think of doing so,
Senor ? '
' The dead cannot hurt us, you know ; and we can
easily fortify ourselves against any attack of wild
beasts,' I answered. ' We will shut our mules up in a
room of one of the houses where no people have been
killed ; and we can sleep in a room next to them. We
shall find plenty of timber to barricade ourselves in,
and they will give us good warning if any wild beast
comes near to attempt an entrance.'
For a long time Pedro was not couvinced of the
wisdom of my proposal ; or rather, his dishke to the
idea of remaining prevented him from being so. His
objections were very natural ; and I own that had I
not been desirous of making a further search in the
neighbourhood the following morning, I would myself
have much rather proceeded, if there had been sufficient
daylight to enable us to find another resting-place.
This was, however, now totally out of the question ;
178 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
SO Pedro was obliged to accede to my wishes. I fixed
upon a house on the outskirts of the village, which had,
it appeared, been the residence of a person of superior
wealth and rank. Some of the rooms had been but
little injured. One of them I selected as our abode for
the night, and an adjoining one as a stable for our
mules. Having collected some food for our trusty little
animals, we brought them inside the house. We first
cleared away the rubbish out of the rooms, and then
placed against the doorway some timbers and planks,
which we tore up from the floors, so as effectually to
prevent the ingress of any wild beasts.
Bv the time we had thus fortified ourselves it had
become perfectly dark ; and I must own that a feeling
such as I had never before experienced, crept over me,
as I thus found myself shut up with my young com-
panion in that abode of the dead. I knew that I must
arouse myself, or it would master me completely.
' Come, Pedro,' said I, ' we must now light a fire. It
will serve to cheer our spirits, and to keep us warm, for
1 feei the evening chilly.'
The floor cf the room we were in was composed of
bricks, so that we could make our fire in the middle of
it ; and as there was no roof, we had no fear of being
incommoded by the smoke. From among the rubbish
I managed to pick out several smaller bits of timber,
which had escaped being totally consumed, and some of
the dry grass we had collected for our mules served as
hghter fuel to kindle a flame. Having thus collected
sufficient materials, we piled some of them up in the
middle of the room, and kept the rest in a corner, to
feed our fire as it required.
A flame was soon kindled; and as it burned up
DREADFUL SURiAIISES. 179
brightly, it contributed very much to banish the feel*
lugs which had before oppressed me, aided, I suspect,
by the exertions wliicb it had been necessary to make
to collect the fuel. I have always found that exertion
both of mind and body is the best, I may say the only,
remedy for melancholy and foreboding thoughts. The
light enabled us to find more fuel, which wo agreed
it would be requisite to husband with care, so as to
make it last till sunrise. We had no wish to be again
left in darkness.
The light, however, served to show us more clearly
the desolation of the place. The walls were bare, and
not a particle of furniture had been left ; for the
Indians had carried off from the village everything that
had escaped the flames. Above our heads a few charred
timbers only remained of the roof, beyond which the
stars were seen shining from out of the dark sky.
' We might have been very much worse off,' I ob-
served to Pedro, as we sat by the fire eating the pro-
visions which we had brought with us. After supper
we lay down in the cleanest spot we could find, and
tried to recruit our strength by sleep.
I was awoke by Pedro's hand touching my shoulder.
1 looked up, at first scarcely able to remember where I
was. He had just before thrown some chips on the
fire, which made it blaze brightly. I saw that he had
his fingers on his lips to enforce silence, so I did not
speak ; but his looks showed that something had
alarmed him. I soon discovered the cause, from hear-
ing the footsteps of several persons in the neighbour-
hood. I was about to inquire, in a whisper, who they
could be, when I observed him glance up at the top
of the wall above us. I turned my eves in the same
180 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
direction, and then I saw, by the b'ght of the f.re, the
elf-hke locks and red-coloured countenance of a wild
Indian, who was gazing down upon us. He looked as
much surprised to find us there as we were to see him.
' Pray, friend, who are you, and what do you seek
here?' asked Pedro, in the Quichua language.
The stranger made no answer, and presently after-
wards a dozen other Indians sprung up to the top
of the wall. They were dressed and painted as the
warriors of a distant tribe, dwelling in the northern
j)art of the country. After looking at us for an
instant, they fixed their arrows in their bows, and
were drawing the strings when Pedro shouted out
to them : —
' Stay your hands. We are friends of the Indians,
and under the protection of the Inca Tupac Amaru.'
At the same time he held up a gold ring with which
Manco had provided him.
The Indians evidently supposed we were Spaniards,
and were accordingly about to put us to death. They
did not seem inclined to alter their purpose, for they
drew their arrows to the heads ; and I believed that
our last moments had arrived, when the name of the
Inca restrained them.
' We will hear what account you have to give of
yourselves,' said the man who had at first appeared,
letting himself down from the top of the wall He
was followed by the rest, and others who had climbed
up ; and we were soon surrounded by a large body of
Indians. I endeavoured to look as unconcerned and
as little alarmed as possible, so I re-seated myself on
the block of wood which I had before occupied. One
who seemed to have authority over the rest, took a
TAKKN PRISONEKS BY INDIANS. 181
seat opposite to me, while they stood round the room
Pedro forthwith began to give a history of our pro-
ceedings, and the cause of our present wanderings.
The chief, after some time, appeared satisfied.
' We have vowed to destroy all the white men we
meet,' he exclaimed; 'but though your skins are white,
your hearts are with the Indians, and we will not
injure you.'
On hearing these words, I breathed more freely ;
for I had my misgivings that the Indians would not
believe Pedro, and would torture us before they put
us to death, as they had lately too often treated their
white captives. We soon became on very friendly
terms. The chief told Pedro that he and his followers
belonged to the very war party which had destroyed
the village; that they had swept the country for some
way farther to the north, burning all the houses, and
murdering all the white inhabitants they encountered ;
and that now, laden with booty, they were returning
to their own homes in the far distant interior. The
army now lay encamped at a little distance from the
village, in a strong position, where they could not be
surprised by any Spanish force which might be near
them. He and his band had, he said, come to the
place for the purpose of carrying off some of the spoil
which they had concealed when last there. They. had
found it undisturbed, and were consequently in a very
good humour.
I told Pedro to endeavour to learn from them,'
whether they had heard of any English people being
in the village when they attacked it. Pedro put the
questions I desired.
' If any English people were there, or other strangers,
182 MANCOj THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
they shared the fate of the rest,' answered the chief
with a look of fierceness. I shuddered as he spoke.
' It was not a time for us to distinguish people. We
had years and years of bitter cruelty and wrong to
revenge on the heads of the Spaniards. 'No one
escaped. We came upon them in the night, suddenly
and without warning. We surrounded the village,
and then burst in upon them while they slept in
fancied security, despising the poor Indians whom
they so long had trampled on. As they rose from
their beds and attempted to fly, we cut them down
at the doors of their houses. We threw burning
brands upon the roofs, and closed them in till the
fire had destroyed them. We drove them shrieking
through the streets, and shot them down with our
arrows. Some took refuge in the church ; but it did
jot save them. When the morning broke, not a soul
remained alive. But we were not content. We had
begun to taste the sweets of vengeance, and we rushed
on through the country, burning and destroying in our
course. We have still more work to perform. Our
swords must not be sheathed till the Inca sits once
more on the throne of his ancestors, and till not a
Spaniard remains alive to boast that his people once
held sway in the land.'
As I watched the countenance of the speaker, it
wore an almost terrific expression, full of an intense
hatred, and a desire for vengeance ; yet, before the
outbreak, he had probably been like most other
Indians, a mild, peaceable, and patiently suffering
man. The account he had given of the destruction
of the place almost banished the hope which still
existed within my breast. Yet I resolved to per-
TAKEN PRISONERS BT INDIANS. 183
severe in my search. My dismay was very great,
when I learned from Pedro that the old chief in-
tended to remain in the A^illage with his followers
till the morning, and then to carry us along with
him as prisoners.
' He believes our story,' said Pedro ; ' but still he
thinks that if we continue our journey, we may give
information to the Spaniards of the road the army is
taking. He will, I dare say, treat us well, and release
us when he fancies we can run no chance of injuring
his people.'
The news caused me great vexation, for, though I
had no fear that the Indians would injure us, I was
afraid that we should be led a long w^ay out of the
road in which' we could hope to make any effectual
inquiries, if, indeed, further search was of any avail.
I was anxious also to examine the country surround-
ing the place where the body of Ithulpo was said to
have been discovered ; and I told Pedro to entreat
the chiet, before he commenced his march, to allow us
to go out for a few hours as soon as it was light,
promising faithfully to return. Pedro made the re-
quest, but the old chief, when he understood the object,
said it would be useless to grant it.
' Your friends were all killed,' he said, ' You
search for those who are not to be found.'
' Then we must appeal to the head chief command-
ing the army,' I said to Pedro in Spanish. ' Try and
learn who he is.'
After making inquiries, Pedro told me that he was
a powerful cacique, who had assumed the title of
Tupac Catari; and though he was, as most of the
caciques were, descended from an Inca noble, he was
184 MANCO, THE PEULTVIAN CHIEF.
only in a remote degree connected with Tupac Amarn.
He did not consider himself in any way under the
orders of the Inca, and was incHned, it appeared, to
set up as the Inca himself. It argued ill for the
Indian cause, that there should be this division in
their forces. From what I heard of him, I was afraid
that there was very little probability of his granting
the request which had been denied by his inferior, the
old chief,
' If, then, we are to be treated as prisoners, we must
endeavour to make our escape should any opportunity
present itself,' I whispered to Pedro, whom I had drawn
aside.
Not to excite the suspicions of our captors, I pre-
tended to be contented with the arrangement, when 1
found that there was no chance of altering the old
chief's determination ; and returning to the fire, I sat
down, desiring Pedro to say that I was very tired,
and wished to be allowed to sleep till daylight. The
Indians apparently finding themselves in tolerably com-
fortable quarters, wrapped their ponchos round them,
and lay down on the ground round the fire, to follow
my example. I was, however, too much excited to
sleep, and had lost myself in forgetfulness but a very
short time when daylight appeared, and the whole party
sprung to their feet.
Pedro and I were allowed to mount our mules, and
accompanied by the Indians, who bore the spoils they
had collected, set out to join the main body, which was
already on its march to the northward. We came ia
sight of them about three miles to the west of the
village, as they were passing over a wide sandy plain,
bordered by a range of thickly wooded hills. There
TAKEN PRISONERS BY INDIANS. 185
appeared to be aboat thirty thousand of them, — a body,
as far as numbers were concerned, fully able to com-
pete with any Spanish force which could be sent against
them ; but they were in a very undisciplined and dis-
oi:ganized state, and were, from what I heard, more
intent on obtaining plunder, and on destroying the de-
fenceless whites, than on pushing their first successes
with vigour against the common enemy. There were
some four or five hundred horsemen among them armed
with spears ; the rest were infantry, who carried slings,
and bows, and axes, and heavy wooden clubs. The
cavalry guarded the flanks, and the footmen marched
in separate bodies under their respective chiefs, with
banners at their head ; but there were a great number
of stragglers, and, as far as my eye could reach, I
observed small bodies who appeared to be scouring the
country in search of plunder or provisions. The booty
was distributed among the soldiers, each of whom bore
a load on his back, consisting of woollen and other
goods, household utensils, furniture, and clothing of
every description.
The chief, Tupac Catari, rode at the head of his
forces, surrounded with banner-bearers. He was a
fierce, wild-looking Indian, wdth a forbidding expression
of countenance; and his dignity was not increased by
his having dressed himself in the uniform of a Spanish
officer, whose cocked hat he wore with the points rest-
ing on his shoulders. The lower parts of his legs were
bare, except that he had sandals on the soles of his
feet, fastened with leather thongs, and a huge pair of
silver spurs to his heels. His wife came behind him
in a sort of litter, covered witli coloured cotton, and
supported on men's shoulders. His followers were
186 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEf*.
habited in every variety of costume, which they had
picked up in their expedition ; a few of the better
organized bodies only retaining their national costume.
Is this, I thought, the sort of character who is to aid
in the Hberation of his native land ?
A force like his may, as it has proved, have the
power to lay desolate a country, and to murder the
defenceless inhabitants ; but will they be able to sustain
an attack from disciplined troops, when such are sent
against them ? The general — for so I may call him —
halted when we appeared, and made inquiries of the
old chief about us. A long conversation then ensued,
the result of which was that we were ordered to ac-
company him. He wanted a secretary, we were told,
to write despatches to the other chiefs, and to com-
municate with the Spaniards ; and he thought that
either Pedro or I should be able to answer his pur-
pose. In vain we pleaded the necessity of proceeding
as we had intended. He refused to listen to any appeal
we could make.
' Yon may consider yourselves fortunate in not losing
your lives,* he at last answered. ' We have sworn to
kill every white man we meet; and you have to thank
your friend Manco, on account of the love all the
Indians bear him, that we have not killed you ; so be
content and say no more.'
The old chief who had first taken us prisoners, find-
ing himself thus unceremoniously deprived of our com-
pany, left us to our fate, and for some time we rode on
in silence among the general's body-guard Every man
in the army seemed to be talking at the same time.
They were, I found, boasting to each olher of the deeds
of valour they had performed, of the enemies they had
TAKEN PRISONKKS liY INDIANS. 187
slain, and of the booty they had collected. The g'encrul
after some time called us to his side, and asked us if
we could inform him what the Spaniards were about,
and whether they were likely to attack the Indian
armies.
'Tell him/ I said to Pedro, 'that the Spaniards will
never consent to yield up the country to the natives.
They are only waiting to assemble llieir forces, to en-
deavour to rej^ain the places they have lost. If they
have not men enough here, they will send to Spain for
more, and for guns and artillery, and all the munitions
of war. They will soon appear, well armed and dis-
ciplined; and a hundred of their troops will be a match
for a thousand or even two thousand Indians. The
only chance of success the Indians have is to be
united, to act under one chief, and to follow u]> each
advantage, till they have driven the Spaniards from
their shores.'
' Very good,* said the general. ' I will be that
chief, and will follow the advice of the English
stranger.*
And he drew himself up proudly in his saddle, as if
he was about to become Inca of Peru. I saw after
thiSj that any advice I could offer to him would be
thrown away ; besides, I doubted much whether I was
justified in offering encouragement to the Indians. I
felt that they had been most unjustly and cruelly
treated, and certainly desired to see them obtain their
emancipation ; but at the same time, I saw that there
was little or no hope of their ever regaining their
country, or restoring the ancient dynasty of the Incas ;
and that the attempt would only cause a vast amount
of bloodshed, and too probably end in their total de-
7 88 MAXCO, TFTE PERUVrAN CHIEF.
struction. As an Englishman, too. I regretted that
I had no business to interfere in a cause which, just
as it certainly was, if maintained properly, was not
my own ; and I resolved, therefore, to be silent for
the future.
The dreadful cruelties committed by the Indians had
horrified me; and the romance with which I had at
first invested their brave attempt at emancipation, had
vanished on a nearer inspection of the means by which
they were carrying it out. I never did and never can
believe that the end justifies the means. God*s right-
eous laws must be implicitly obeyed ; and no reasons
wliich we may offer can excuse us for neglecting them.
Yet we may be allowed to believe that He weighs our
actions of good or evil by the knowledge we possess
through the light of His word ; and acts which, com-
mitted by us, might be unpardonable, may, when per-
j>etrated by ignorant savages, be overlooked through
His mercy in the day of judgment.
From the time that the Christian and the civilised
Europeans first landed in Peru, they treated the igno-
rant and heathen natives with the greatest cruelty ; and
thus taught by their task-masters, they, on the first
opportunity, showed that they had not forgotten tha
lessons they had received, but treated them as they
themselves had been treated. Had the Spaniards
taught the Peruvians mercy, justice, and piety, by
their own example, this terrible outbreak would never
have occurred, and the weaker race would have be-
come willing servants to the stronger. We ought
always to bear in mind that it is by the just adminis-
tration of good laws, and by the conduct of the rich,
the educated, and the powerful, that the lower orders
3
TAKKN rraSONERS BY INDIANS. 189
are educated, as much, or even more, than by the
lessons given them by their nominal instructors.
Ministers of religion will preach in vain from the
pulpit, and schoolmasters will hnd their efforts useless,
unless the upper orders set a good example. I entreat
my young friends to recollect that they belong to the
educated classes, "whose behaviour is sure to be imitated
bv those below them. If their conduct is unchristian,
iri'eligious, or immoral, they will not only have their
own sins to answer for at the day of judgment, but
the sins of those whom they by their example have led
astray. The dreadful excesses committed by the lower
orders during: the French Revolution were the results
of the irreUgious and immoral conduct and teaching of
the upper classes in France. The Peruvian Indians,
who were guilty of the terrible atrocities I have men-
tioned, were mostly, in name at least, Christians, and
had Christian priests ministering to them ; but their
teaching appears to have had no effect in restraining
them from acts totally at variance with all the prin-
ciples of Christianity. How could they, indeed, have
faith in a creed professed by men who, from the time
of their first appearance in their country, had not
scrupled to murder, to plunder, to ill-treat, and to
enslave them ?
It is worthy of remark, that when the Indians de-
stroyed every other human being in the places they
attacked, they in many instances saved the lives of the
priests. I suspect, however, that they did so, not so
much that they respected their sacred character, but
because in their superstition they fancied they were
possessed of supernatural powers, which might be ex-
ercised for their punishment if thev ventured to iuiure
190 MANGO, THE rEUUVIAN CHIKF.
them. There were many enlightened and patriotic
men among the Indians ; and from all I heard of
Tupac Amaru and his family, they were worthy of
a happier fate than befell them. I shall have to
describe their subsequent history as J proceed in my
uarrative.
/
Anothek uattl^ i^i
CHAPTER XII.
ANOTHER BATTLE WE ARE CAPTURED BY SPANIARDS.
It must be remembered that the war party "whom
Pedro and I were now so unwillingly compelled to
accompany, was but an irregular portion of the Indian
army, and that the chief commanding it was in every
respect inferior to Tupac Amaru, and his brave sons
Andres and Mariano, or his brother Diogo. I mention
this, because otherwise I might give my reader a verj
unjust and incorrect history of the principal men en-
gaged in the attempt I am describing to regain the
long-lost liberties of the Peruvian nation.
The forces of Tupac Catari had crossed the sandy
plain, and ascended the woody height I have mentioned,
when we reached a rocky defile, through which lay the
road we were to pursue. Instead of sending on an
advanced guard to feel the way, as a more experienced
general would have done, the chief rode carelessly on
at the head of his followers. Pedro and I were allowed
to keep together, and to converse in Spanish; for I sup-
pose that Catari thought that we should not dream of
attempting to escape from among his numerous army.
He was wrong, however ; for the idea of doing so was
never absent from mj mind.
' Pedro,' said I, ' you have been so true and faithful,
and have shown so much regard for me, that I know
1&2 ifANCO, TEtE PfeRUVIAN CHIEI^.
you would not willingly desert me, and yet I do not
like to lead you into danger unnecessarily ; but tell me,
do you think we could manage to get away from these
people?'
'O Sefior, do not suppose 1 would hesitate a moment
to serve you on account of the danger,' he answered, in
a tone of much feeling. ' What have I, without kindred
or friends, to Uve for, that I should be afraid of risking
my life? Yet at present I do not see what chance we
have of escaping ; though an opportunity may occur
when we least expect it.'
'Thanks, Pedro, thanks, my friend,' 1 replied. '1
was certain that you would be ready to aid me ; and I
hope some day to show my gratitude to you, little as I
am now able to do so. But do not say that you have
no friends. Surely Manco is your friend, and the In-
dians among whom you have lived, and the good priest
who educated you.'
' The good priest is dead. Manco is my friend, and
so are the kind Indians ; but I am the child of another
race, and though I love the Indians, my heart yearns
for the sympathy and affection of the people from
whom I am sprung. AVheu I was a child I cared not
for it ; but since I learned to read the history of my
father's country, and more than all, since I met you,
Senor, new feelings and aspirations have sprung up
within my bosom. I cannot be content unless I am
in the company of those who can converse, like you,
on things beyond the narrow circle of the life I have
hitherto led.'
' I understand you, Pedro; and I think that I should
feel as you do,' I said. ' If we can make our escape,
you shall accompany me to other lands — we will jro
ANOTHER HATILE. 193
forth together to see the great world which lies beyond
these lofty mountaius.'
' Sefior, your words have given me a new life,' he
exclaimed enthusiastically. ' I will follow you any-
where you may lead, and serve you faithfully. And
yet,' he added in a tone of feeling, 'I must not leave
the generous Manco without again seeing him ; I must
bid farewell to my foster father and mother, and the
Indians who protected me in my youth ; I must return
to them once more before I go.'
' I would on no account induce you to be ungrateful,
and I should myself be very unwilling to leave the
country, even should I discover my family, without
returning to bid farewell to Manco,' I said in return.
' Then we will go back to Manco as soon as we can
escape from these people ; and we may thus with more
speed be able to begin our travels,' exclaimed Pedro.
We were both very young, and ignorant of the
great world we talked of exploring ; and we little
knew all the difficulties we might be destined to en-
counter. The subject, once commenced, was a con-
tinual source of interest to us, and we were never
tired of talking about it. It served also to prevent
my mind from dwelling on my loss, the probabiUty
of which I could scarcely conceal from myself.
I have mentioned but a few of Pedro's observations,
for the sake of showing his character. He had bene-
fited to the utmost from the little education which
had been given him by the priest of whom he spoke.
His disposition was ardent and romantic, and full of
generous sympathies ; and possessing a clear percep-
tion of right and wrong, he was always anxious to
do right. He hud been made acquainted at an early
194 MANCO, the PERUVIAN CHIEI^.
age with his own history ; and though he loved the
Indians, he was proud of belonging to a superior race,
among whom his great desire was to mix as an equal.
J
He was tall and well formed, with very handsome
features, to which his amiable disposition had given a
most pleasing expression ; so that, whether or not his
parents were of good birth, he looked, at all events, in
every respect the gentleman.
In early youth, when people are thrown together
under difficult circumstances, friendships calculated to
endure to the end of life are quickly formed; and
thus, during the short time we had been together, we
had become mutually much attached; indeed, I fancied
that no one could have been many days in the society
of Pedro without feeling a sincere regard for him.
So much were we absorbed in conversation, that we
scarcely noticed how the time flew by. The leading
parties of the Indians had now passed through a con-
siderable portion of the defile, and the rear were about
to enter it when we reached a spot more difficult and
narrow than any we had yet arrived at.
*If any of the Spanish troops were on the watch to
intercept the Indian forces, this is the very spot they
should select,' I observed to Pedro.
' May the saints forbid ! ' he answered. ' The poor
people would be cut to pieces, and we should suffer
with them.'
' I certainly do not wish it,' I said ; ' though I
think we might manage to escape in the confusion ;
but I thought of it, as it was exactly in such, a spot
as this that some months ago we were attacked by
the Montoneros, when we were rescued by Manco and
his followers.'
ANOTHER IJATTLE. 195
^ Ob, the Spaniards are too much disheartened and
terrified bj their late disasters to think of attacking
the Indians/ said Pedro.
* But suppose they were to attack our captors, do
not you think that we could manage to climb up the
cliffs, and hide ourselves among the rocks till the
fighting is oyer ? ' I asked, without at all expecting
that such a thing was likely to happen.
I had scarcely made the observation, when our ears
were assailed by the loud rattle of musketry, and a
shower of bullets flew about our heads, killing and
wounding many of the Indians near us. In an instant
they were thrown into the most terrible confusion, and
the shouts and cries of fear rent the air. Catari, and
some of the chiefs about him, in vain endeavoured to
lead them on to meet their concealed enemies. So
completely were they taken by surprise, that all their
courage deserted them. They gave way to their first
impulse, which was to fly from the danger. The rear
ranks turned, and the rest followed, and fled as fast as
they could, with the intention of getting into the more
open country they had left. The Spaniards, a strong
body of whose troops had been lying in ambush, on
this showed themselves, and, with their swords in their
hands, rushed down upon the confused bands of the
Indians. Catari, and those immediately about him,
fought bravely, for they had not a hope of escaping.
His people threw themselves before him, and allowed
the Spaniards to cut them to pieces in their attempt
to preserve the life of their chief. Pedro and I "ivere
fortunately at the time a little in the rear of the ad-
vanced guard ; and we had escaped the bullets which
had laid low many of those near ns. The Indians,
196 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
however, were so completely blocking up the narrow
defile in their eagerness to escape, that we saw it
would be impossible to fly in that direction. Our
only chance of saving our lives was to put in execu-
tion the plan I had just before been proposing.
' Let us throw ourselves from our mules, and try to
climb up the cliffs/ I exclaimed to Pedro.
Just then a bullet struck Catari. I saw him reel
in his saddle, when one of his companions seized
his horse's bridle, and attempted to lead him out
of the fray towards the rear. But he was mortally
wounded; and before he could be got from among
the combatants, he fell to the ground. His death
was the signal for the rest to fly ; but they attempted
to do so in vain. The Spanish soldiers pressed in
upon them, and cutting them down without mercy,
forced them back in confusion. A few of the Indians,
driven to despair, still fought fiercely, and for a time
impeded their progress, thus leaving a clear space
near where Pedro and I stood.
' Now, now ! ' I exclaimed to Pedro. ' We have
not a moment to lose. If the Spaniards reach us
before we have time for explanation, they will kill us.
Jump from your mule and follow me.'
I had observed that on one side the cHff was con-
siderably broken, and that a number of jutting rocks
would enable us to climb up to the summit, and afford
us some sort of shelter in the meantime. I threw my-
self out of my saddle as I spoke, and Pedro following
my example, we ran as fast as we could towards the
rocks. It was the work of a moment to spring up
them ; there was an abundance of shrubs and creeping
plants to help us. By laying hold of them, we drew
ANOTHER r.ATTLE. 197
ourselves from rock to rock. Our lives we ft It de-
pended on our activity ; and under ordinary circum-
stances I do not tliiiik we could have accomplished the
task. We had thus climbed up some forty feet or
so in a shorter time than I have taken to describe
it, when we reached a platform, above which, as we
looked upwards, it seemed impossible that we could
ascend. There was, however, the branch of a tree,
which grew in a cleft of the rock,
'Take me on your shoulders, and I think I can
reach it,' I cried to Pedro.
He stooped down, and, as I sprung on his shoulders,
he lifted me up till I caught hold of the branch. I
drew myself up, and succeeded in throwing my body
over the bough. I then, holding on tight with one
hand, gave him the other, and lifted him up till he
could catch hold of it also. The branch cracked and
bent with our united weight; but we were anxious
enough had it not done so, for we were now fully
exposed to the sight of the combntants below. They
were, however, too much engaged to observe us. When
Pedro no longer required my assistance, I lifted myself
till I could rench the branch of another tree still higher
up, and from thence sprung on to the rock we wished
to gain, Pedro kept close behind me, and imitating
my example, we in a short time found ourselves behind
a rock overshadowed by trees, where, from among the
branches which hung down close to it, we could com-
mand a view of the greater part of the ravine without
being seen, though we were not high enough to escape
any stray shots fired in our direction.
By the time we got there, the last of the Indians
who had stood then* ground, were either killed or
198 MAN^CO, THE PERUVIAN CITIEP.
wounded ; and the Spanish troops swept alonp^ the
defile like a mountain torrent, overthrowing all they
encountered in their course. Their shouts of triumph,
and the shrieks of the Indians, reached our ears with
terrible distinctness where we stood. During our as-
cent we had heard nothing; even the rattle of the
musketry was unheeded. Xow and then the Spaniards
halted to load, and they again sent forth a volley,
which in that narrow space took terrible effect ; and
once more they advanced to the charge. The Indians
did not once attempt to rally, but fied like a flock of
sheep chased by dogs; those in the rear falling the
first victims, and the conquerors passing over their
prostrate bodies. The i-out was most complete ; and
over the distance which we could see from where we
stood, it appeared that many thousands Lad been
killed. Every foot of the ground was covered with
them, and the conquerors had literally to wade through
then* blood as they rushed to the work of destruction.
It was a dreadful sight ; but still we could not with-
draw our eyes from it. We were considering what we
should next do ; and in order to obtain a better view
of the country beyond the defile, to judge whether we
should proceed in that direction, I climbed up to a
higher part of the rock, supposing that all the Spaniards
had passed by ; when, to my dismay, I saw some fifty
men or so drawn up across the road. They were
posted there evidently to guard the entrance of the
defile, and to prevent their companions from being
attacked in the rear by any fresh body of Indians.
Though I was only exposed for a moment, they saw
me ; and as I jumped down several shots rattled
against the rock. Their voices shouting to us. and
ANOTHER 1>.VTTLE. 199
orderbg ns to come to them, warned us that we could
hope no longer to remain concealed. We, however,
were in a very secure position ; and we judged, from
the difficulty we had in getting there, that they were
not at all likely to be able to climb up to us.
'What is to be done now, Pedro?' I asked. 'Do
you think we could manage to scramble up among the
trees, and so escape over the top of the cliffs?'
' Perhaps we might,' he answered, looking up to
examine the trees abovie us. ' But what should we do
when we got there? We should be without our mules
or provisions or arms, and a long way from any habita-
tion where we might obtain shelter. We should also
very likely fall into the power of some of the broken
parties of Catari's army, dispersed by the Spaniards ;
and they, enraged by the disaster which has befallen
them, would, seeing that we were whites, kill us with-
out asking us any questions,'
Pedro's arguments were very strong; but still 1
thought we should be only falling from the frying-pan
into the fire, if we put ourselves into the power of the
Spaniards. While we were still discussing what we
should do, we heard them again calling to us.
'Come down, you Indian thieves, come down and be
shot, or we must climb up after you,' they shouted.
' More easily said than done,' observed Pedro ; ' but
do not let us show ourselves, or they are very likely to
shoot us without further questioning. If we could
make them hear us from where we are, we might tell
them that we are whites, who had been taken prisoners
by the Indians.'
'Stay then,' said I, going to the side of the rock
Dearest to where the Spaniards stood, keeping my body
o
200 ATANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
carefully sheltered behind it, I put my head among the
leaves, so that they could not see me, and shouted
out —
' We are friends ! we are friends ! — whites, escaped
from the Indians. We were afraid you would mistake
us for enemies, so we hid ourselves.'
* If that is the case,' said an officer, stepping forward,
' come down, we will not hurt you.'
' What shall we do ? ' said I to Pedro. * We are
safe where we are for the present, for their bullets can-
not reach us ; and I am certain no Spanish soldier will
be able to climb up in the way we did to this spot.'
' We shall get very hungry though, if they try to
starve us out,' he answered ; ' besides, it will look as
if we were guilty of some crime if we appear afraid of
coming down.'
' There is no help for it, I see,' was my reply. ' We
must put a good face upon the matter. Seuor officer,'
I shouted, 'your men have already shown that they
can aim very correctly, and we would rather not run
the risk of another peppering ; may I beg that you will
take care that they do not lire at us by mistake. If
we have your word for it, we will descend, as you
desire.'
'I pledge you the word of a Castilian that they shall
not fire at you,' answered the officer.
' That satisfies us ; we will descend/ I shouted back.
' Come, Pedro, we must take care not to break our
necks though, which we shall do if we slip,' I said, as
I swung myself on to a bough of the nearest tree below
the rock.
It is nearly always more difficult to descend a clifi
than to climb up ; as in the former case one cannot see
CAPTURED BY SPANIARDS. 201
where one's feet are to rest; and one may chance to
find one's self on a jutting ledge, from whence the height
is too great to leap off to the next standing-place below,
and one has to climb up again to search for another
way down. We had the advantage of knowing the
rocks on which we were to rest ; yet our descent took
much more time than had our ascent. At one place
Pedro had to hold fast by a tree while he let me down ;
and I, in return, had to grasp firmly a jutting rock, and
to catch him as he dropped down to me. At length,
with no slight exertion and risk^ we reached the bottom,
where we found the Spanish officer and several of his
men, who had been watching us with some admiration,
and wondering, as they told us, how we had contrived
not to break our necks. They would scarcely believe
that we had got up by the same way.
'I thought none but monkeys could climb such a
place,' observed the officer.
^ We English have a way of doing extraordinary
things when we try/ I replied, trying to look as uncon-
eerned as possible.
' English, are you indeed ? I thought you must
be so.'
' Yes, Seilor, I am an Englishman at your service,'
I said ; for I had atrreed with Pedro that it would be
better to give a correct account of ourselves, than to
attempt any deception.
There is an old saying — ' Tell the truth and shame
the devil.' Now, although there can be no doubt that
there are occasions when concealment is excusable, yet
these are very rare exceptions, which occur but seldom
in most men's lives ; and as a general rule a strict ad-
herence to the truth is the only just and safe coarse,
202 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
even thouga it may apparently lead one into a diffi-
culty. There is something degrading in a falsehood or
prevarication, which must injure the self-respect of a
man of proper feeling. It is a sin ! There is no dis-
guising it. People often tell falsehoods to conceal what
they have done wrong, but that does not make the sin
less ; it is only adding one sin to another. I say — and
I know that am right — Tell truth, and stand the con-
sequences.
I therefore told the officer my true history. How
my father's house had been taken possession of by the
Spanish troops; how the Indians had attacked and
burned it ; and how they had carried me off desperately
wounded. Then I described how I had been nursed bv
an Indian and his wife among the mountains till I had
recovered, when the dreadful report reached me of the
destruction of my family ; and how the Indian had
allowed me to set out for the purpose of discovering
what had really been their fate, when, in the course oi
my search, we had been captured by Catari and his
followers. The officer seemed much interested by the
account I gave him, and to feel real compassion for my
loss.
' And the youth with you, who is he? ' he asked.
I told him, a Spaniard, who in his childhood had
been carried off by the Indians, and educated by the
good priest of their village,
' It is a very strange story you tell me,' he remarked.
' However, I believe you, for your face assures me that
you speak the truth. You both must now accompany
me to the place where I am ordered to wait with my
men for the return of the rest of the troops. I hear
the bugles sounding the recall, and they probably have
CAPTURED BY SPANIARDS, 203
by this time completely dispersed all the Indians who
remained together ; but their orders were not to ven-
ture beyond the defile, lest the brigands should re-
assemble and cut them off. We must march at once,
for the colonel commanding our force will soon be
there/
I was very well satisfied with his manner of speaking,
and felt certain that we should be kindly treated. For-
tunately for us, our mules had managed to get out of
the way of the troops as they passed by. With much
sagacity they had, when we jumped off their backs,
crept into a wide crevice in the cliffs, and we found
tiiem close to the spot feeding on the leaves of some
shrubs which grew among the rocks. On our claiming
them as our property, the officer allowed us to mount
them ; and he invited us to ride by his side at the head
of his men. His questions were sometimes very puz-
zhng, for I resolved not to give him any information
which might prove injurious to the Indians. I could
not, however, deny that I had seen a large Indian force
collected very diff'erent to that of Catari ; and I warned
him, that should the Spaniards ever meet it, they would
find a victory far more difficult than the one they had
just achieved.
' Do you think you could lead us to the place where
this army you speak of is encamped ? ' he asked sud-
denly, after a considerable silence.
^ Seuor,' I replied, with a look of indignation, * has
anything I have said induced you to beheve that I could
be capable of so dishonourable and ungrateful an
action? The Indians treated me with mercy and kind-
ness. Is such the return you would expect an honest
man to make ? *
204 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
He shrugged his shoulders. ' Why, no,' he replied ■.
to confess the truth, I should not expect you to do
so willingly, and I would myself rather not be asked to
do such a thing ; but I am sorry to tell you that there
are others, my superiors, who are not so likely to
pay respect to your scruples ; and I am afraid that
they will insist on your acting as our guide if it is
thought expedient to march against the new made
Inca.'
' But surely I have the power to refuse to do any
such thing/ I exclaimed indignantly.
' But you might be compelled to do it,' he urged.
' It would be dangerous for you to refuse. Our
generals are not in a mood to be trifled with.'
' I trust that no power could compel me to act so
treacherous a part,' I replied calmly. ' You, Senor, I
am sure, would not so advise me.'
He seemed to be a man imbued with the old chival-
rous spirit of the Castilians ; and my appeal to his
honourable sentiments pleased him.
' You are a brave youth, and I will do my best to
serve you,' he replied, 'I am in duty bound to tell
my colonel what I know, but you can assure him that
you could not find your way back, which I think you
probably would not be able to do.'
This conversation caused me much anxiety, though
I resolved at all hazards not to betray my friends. I
could not also but regret that I had been so incautious
as to have allowed myself to confess that I had seen the
army of the Inca. I should have been more on my
guard ; and, without departing from the truth, I might
have declined answering any questions which could
draw the information fron> me. The frankness and
CAPTTRED BY SPAKIARDS. 205
kind manner of the officer threw me off it, however ;
and I found myself placed in a position I had not at all
contemplated. I receiyed a lesson which I hope may
be useful to any of my readers who may be placed in
similar circumstances. The officer, whose name I found
was Don Eduardo da Vila, and a captain of the regi-
ment with which he was serving, was only doing his
duty in cross-questioning me ; and I believe that he was
very sorry that the information he had obtained was
likely to prove injurious to me.
We soon reached the spot he had spoken of, where
we were to wait for his colonel. It was a rocky height
with precipitous sides, of which a portion of only one
was accessible, so that it was a complete natural for-
tress. It commanded the entrance to the ravine ; and
had the Indians possessed any knowledge of warfare,
they would have taken another route, however circui-
tous, rather than have attempted to pass so formidable
a position without first ascertaining that it was not
occupied by an enemy. It was nearly dusk, and the
chief body of the Spanish troops had not yet returned
from their work of bloodshed. Don Eduardo began
to be uneasy.
*Can the rebels have rallied and attacked them?' I
heard him say to one of his inferiors. ' I thought I
heard the bugles sounding as we left the ravine.'
'- There can be no doubt about it. If they had been
attacked, the sound of the firing would have reached
us,' was the answer.
' They have probably pursued the enemy further
than they intended,' said Don Eduardo, walking a
short distance off from where we stood. He was
evidently becoming anxious on the subject.
206 MANCO, TUK PERCVTAN CHIEF.
' What do you think about it?' I asked Pedro, -n-ho
nad overheard what had been said.
' It is possible that the Indians may have rallied and
cut ofif the Spaniards/ he answered. 'Yet I do not
think that they will have had the courage to do so.
At first I was almost hoping it, as I thought we might
have a better chance of escaping, but then I remembered
that though many of the Indians might have been my
friends, the Spaniards are my countrymen, I trust no
disaster has befallen them.'
Don Eduardo and his lieutenant returned after the
consultation ; and the latter, with a sergeant's party,
was ordered to proceed along the ravine, to ascertain
what had become of the main body. We watched the
lieutenant and his men enter the ravine and advance, till
they were hid by a turn of the cliffs. Don Eduardo then
called us to him, and asked us our opinion as to what
was likely to have occurred. We both assured him
that we did not thmk the Indians would have rallied.
What we said appeared somewhat to relieve his mind,
and sitting down on a rock, he lighted a cigar, and
offered some to us, which we declined, as neither Pedro
nor I smoked. The men meantime had piled their
arms, and lighted fires to boil their cocoa and to cook
their provisions. Some were thus employed, others
were smoking, and others had thrown themselves on
the ground to rest after the fatigues of the day. W«
learned that they had received notice of the march oi
r
Catari's army from an Indian spy, many of whom were
in the pay of the Spaniards. They had watched for
them for several days, and at last the colonel command-
ing the force had resolved to occupy the post where he
attacked them, till they should attempt to pass. The
CAPTURED BY SPANIARDS. 207
\^ew around the spot we occupied was very picturesque.
It was also a very strong natural position, while its
picturesqueness was increased by the horses and bag-
gage mules picqueted under the trees, the gay cos-
tumes of their drivers, the camp-fires, the piles of
arms, and the groups of soldiers, in varied attitudes,
scattered here and there.
The sun had set and the short twih'ght had come
to an end, when the tramp of men's feet at a distance
reached our ears. We listened anxiously. It was
that of trained soldiers ; and in a short time we saw
them looming through the gloom of the evening. As
they drew near, the advanced-guard uttered a shout to
warn us of their approach, which was responded to by
the party on the hill Soon afterwards they appeared
on the summit, and as they marched into the centre of
the space, they piled their arms, and joined their com-
rades round the fires. Each man came laden with the
spoils they had retaken from the Indians.
After a portion of the troops had filed by, there
came, with two soldiers guarding each of them, some
fifty Indians who had been taken prisoners, and pre-
served to grace their triumph. Poor wretches, we
found that though their lives were for the present
spared, their fate was sealed, and that it was intended
by a public execution to strike terror into the hearts
of. their countrymen. Those who could not move fast
enough were dragged forward by ropes fastened to
their wrists, or urged on at the point of the sword.
When they halted, they were all huddled together like
sheep in a pen, and a strong guard placed over them
to prevent their escape. From the words we over-
heard, the soldiers appeared to be recounting eagerly,
208 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
to those who had been left as a reserve, the adventures
of the day. Pedro and I were shortly summoned by
Don Ednardo to attend the colonel ; but fortunately
he was too tired and hungry to interrogate us closely,
and after a few questions he dismissed us, with permis-
sion to join several of his officers round their watch-
fires.
We were surprised at seeing only three or four
wounded men ; and we learned that, with the excep-
tion of one killed, they were the only sufferers among
the troops. They were in high spirits, as this was the
first success the Spanish forces had met with since the
commencement of the outbreak. They boasted that
they had killed several thousands of the Indians,
though their own loss had been so small. They had
followed them beyond the defile, where the remainder,
entirely broken and dispersed, had saved themselves in
the recesses of the forest. The officers civilly invited
us to partake of their supper, Don Eduardo having
recommended us to their notice ; and afterwards, the
picqaets having been placed, we all wrapped oui-selves
in our cloaks and lay down to sleep.
A BATTLEFIELD AT NIGHT. 209
CHAPTER XIII.
A BATTLEFIELD AT NIGHT — OUR EXPfiRIENCES OF A
PERUVIAN PRISON.
I AM not fond of dwelling on horrors; but I should
fail to give a true picture of warfare and its effects,
were I to neglect to describe those scenes which are
its never-failing accompaniments. I tried to sleep ;
but at first the blaze of the fire, the voices of those
around me, and the din Qf the camp, kept me awake ;
and when that had ceased, all the soldiers except the
sentries, and even the Indian prisoners, having dropped
off asleep, there came up from the depths of the moun*
tain gorge a sound which, as I suspected its cause,
effectually banished repose. Though rendered faint by
distance, it came through the quiet night air with a
distinctness which was truly terrible. I listened with
painful attention. There were the shrieks and groans
of human beings in their mortal agony, and the sup-
pressed roar and hissing snarl of the fierce puma and
the sanguinary ounce, as they disputed over their prey.
Many Indians, I guessed too surely, had crawled,
desperately wounded, into the crevices of the rocks,
where they lay concealed as the Spanish troops passed
by, and escaped instant death to suffer a lingering and
more terrible fate at the last. All night long those
melancholy sounds continued, and though they might
have been heard by my companions, they did not
210 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
appear to disturb their repose. I scarcely knew
whether to envy or commiserate their apathy.
The night at last passed away. The soldiers started
to their feet at the sound of the bugle's call, a hasty
meal was taken, baggage mules were laden, the men
fell into their ranks, and the order to march was given.
Pedro and J mounted our faithful little beasts, and rode
by the side of Don Eduardo, who, after he had got the
troops into order, called us to him.
We descended the side of the hill, and took a direc-
tion towards the west, very much to my satisfaction,
for I was afraid that we should have again to pass
through the gorge; and my heart sickened at the
thought of the sad spectacle we should there have to
witness. There was no road, and the ground was very
uneven ; but the men and animals seemed accustomed
to it, and managed to scramble along at the rate of
about two miles-an hour. We marched for about five
hours, when we reached the bank of a river, where a
halt was called, and the men were ordered to pile arms
and cook their dinners, scouts being sent out to give
notice of the approach of any Indians. The river ran
through a broad valley, having on either side high
cliffs, and below them grassy land sprinkled with trees.
On the top of the cliffs was a wide belt of forest, be-
yond which, stretched out to the south, a vast extent
of sandy desert. As we passed over it, I observed the
remains of numerous small canals, which Pedro in-
formed me served in the days of the Incas to irrigate
it, when what was now a barren plain was covered
with fertile fields.
The spot where we had approached the river was at
the mouth of a narrow stream, which wound its way
A BAITLEFIELD AT NIGHT. 211
down from the mountains, its course marked by a line
of trees, which it served to nourish. While the troops
were resting, the colonel summoned Pedro and me into
bis presence, to make more inquiries about us. I men-
tioned that he was a very different sort of person to
Don Eduardo. He was a stern, morose man, none of
the kindlier sympathies of human nature finding a place
in his bosom. He was sitting on a rock, under the
shade of a tree, with his secretary, with paper and a
pen in his hand, kneeling by his side, and making a
table of the rock, ready to take notes of what we might
say. He questioned us narrowly, and all we said was
put down. I gave him the same account that I had to
Don Eduardo.
' And so you have been Uving among the Indians,
and encouraging them in their rebellion against their
rightful sovereign, I doubt not,' he observed, fixing hia
piercing eyes on us, ' Young man, your name is not
unfamiUar to me.'
I felt no little alarm on hearing these words, which
was increased when he desired his secretary to turn to
some notes he had in his portfolio.
' I thought so,' he exclaimed. ' You are the son of
an Englishman who is accused of conspiring with the
Indians to overthrow the government of the country.
Your father has met with his deserts, for I see that
he and all his family were murdered by the wretched
people he had encouraged to revolt; but you, let me
assure you, will not escape the punishment which is
your due. You have been treated with too much
leniency by us ; you and your companion are now
prisoners. Guard lead them off, and take care that
they do not escape.'
212 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CIITEF.
The information so brutally given me, confirmatory
of my worst fears, almost overcame me, and I believe
that I should have sunk to the ground, had not the
soldiers who were ordered to take charge of us sup-
ported me as they led me away, I was far too much
absorbed by the dreadful news, the truth of which I
could not doubt, to be able to contemplate the very
dangerous position in which I was placed. I did not
attempt to answer the colonel, nor to exculpate myself;
indeed, any appeal to him would have been of no avail.
Pedro and I were marched off, and placed by ourselves
under the shade of a rock, where several men were
stationed as sentries over us. The officers with whom
we had before been associating on friendly terms seemed
to regard us with looks of pity, but they dared not
speak to us. When the troops again marched we
were guarded by two soldiers, who rode by our sidea
with drawn swords, while we were not allowed to ad-
dress each other. The time occupied by that journey
was the most miserable portion of my life. Hope had
ahnost deserted me. All those I loved best on earth
were gone; and at the end of it I had nothing to
expect but a long imprisonment in a loathsome dungeon,
or perhaps death. The next evening, when the soldiers
halted to bivouac for the night, as Pedro and I were
sitting disconsolately on the ground at a short distance
from each other, with our guards between us, I sa^
Don Eduardo approaching. He told the soldiers tc
withdraw, and sat down by my side. I saw by his
manner that he had undertaken a task which was not
altogether to his taste.
' I have got permission from the colonel to speak to
you,' he began, ' He considers himself authorized not
A BATTLEFIELD AT NIGHT. 213
to act very rigorously with you if you will accede to
his proposals/
'What are they, Don Eduardo?' I asked, at once '
guessing their tenor.
' Why, he understands you have seen the army of
the rebel chief, Tupac Amaru, and are acquainted with
their intentions,' he answered.
' I own that I have seen large numbers of Indians
collected together, but I am entirely ignorant of what
they were about to do,' I said. ' But pray go on, Don
Eduardo.'
' The proposal is similar to what I made you when
we first met,' he repHed, the colour rising to his cheeks.
' If you can conduct a Spanish force to where they are
to be found, or can contrive to put some of their chiefs
into our power, you and your friend shall forthwith be
set at liberty.'
' You, I am sure, Don Eduardo, can expect but one
reply from me to such a question, and you know that it
is the only one which, while I remain an honourable
man, I can give.'
'I am afraid so/ he answered, looking down much
grieved. ' I am to add, that if you refuse, as soon as
we arrive at the town of S. Pablo, you will be tried and 4
shot as a rebel.'
' Before I have been found guilty ? * I asked.
' I fear your guilt in our eyes has been too well esta-
blished by your own confession,' he observed. ' Let
me advise you to think over the subject well. It is hard
for a youth like you to die.'
' Tell me, Don Eduardo, do you believe me guilty?'
I asked.
' You have been in communication with the Indianis,
214 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
and you wish them well/ he said, avoiding an answer
to nay question.
' I wish the Spaniards well, aAd have never instigated
the Indians to rebel by word or deed,' said I. ' But
you have not told me if you think me guilty.'
' I do not. From what I have seen of you I think
you incapable of doing so wrong a thing,' he replied,
kindly taking my hand. ' I wish to save your Hfe.'
' 1 warmly thank you for what you say, Don
Eduardo,' I exclaimed; 'but I cannot do what is
proposed. If I am not guilty it will be more easy to
die; but I trust that, as an Englishman, the govern-
ment will not venture to put me to death unless my
guilt is clearly proved.'
' In these times no respect is paid to persons,' he said,
' You must not trust to such a hope ; yet I would take
a more satisfactory answer back to my colonel.'
'I can send no other answer than what I have
given,' I replied ; ' you would from your heart despise
me if I did.'
At this he looked very melancholy. ' Well, I fear it
must be so, yet I will do all I can for you,' he said, as
again pressing my hand in token of his good-will, he
rose to leave me.
Having ordered the sentries to return to their posts,
he went to where my companion in misfortune was
sitting. He conversed with him for some time; and
though I had great confidence in Pedro, I was afraid
that he might ultimately be tempted or threatened into
compliance with the colonel's demands. I wronged
him ; for I afterwards learned that he remained firm to
his honour. The night passed away without any ad-
venture ; and wearied out by bodily fatigue and mental
OTTR EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 215
anxiety, though the hard ground was my couch, I s'.ept
till daylight. My conscience was, at all events, clear of
wrong, and I never recollect to have slept so soundly.
I awoke more refreshed than I had been for some time,
and with a lighter heart in my bosonc. Even hope
revived, though I had little enough to ground it on.
The air was pure and bracing, my nerves felt well
strung, and the face of nature itself wore to my eyes a
more cheerful aspect than it had done for many days.
The troops advanced more rapidly than they had before
done, and towards evening the spires of several churches
rising from the plain, the rays of the sun lighting them
brilliantly up, came in sight. They were in the town
of S. Pablo, the houses in which soon after appeared.
As we approached, a number of the Spanish inhabitants
came out to hear the news, and seemed highly gratified
at the result of the expedition. The unfortunate Indians
who were brought in as prisoners, chiefly attracted
their attention ; and I was shocked to hear the abuse
they heaped on them. The miserable beings walked on
with sullen and downcast looks, without deigning to
reply. They had no hope — they had lost the day, and
they knew the fate which awaited them.
As we marched through the unpaved, dirty streets,
the inhabitants came out of their houses to look at us,
and to offer the troops refreshments and congratula-
tions. We found the town full of people of all colours,
of whom a large number were Indians who had refused
to join the revolt.
In the centre of the town was the usual large plaza
or square ; and on one side of it was a building which
we were told was the prison. Towards it we were at
once conducted. One side of the square was without
216 MANCO, TUB J-iURUVIAN CHIEF,
buildings, a broad stream running past it, beyond
which were cultivated fields, and gardens divided by
walls. In the centre was a fountain, continually throw-
ing up a jet of crystal water — a refreshing sight in
that climate. The prison fronted the river. On one
side was a church, and on the other the residence of
the governor of the town, or of some other civil func-
tionary. On either side of the buildings I have men-
tioned, were long rows of houses of various heights,
though mostly of one story, very similar to those I
have already described. Three streets, running at right
angles to each other, led into the square. I have not
without reason been thus particular in ray description.
The soldiers who had us in charge, led us across the
square, amid the shouts and jeers of the people. Even
the blacks, the half-castes, and the Indians, came to
stare at us with stupid wonder, calling us rebels,
traitors, and robbers. The unfortunate Indians who
had been made prisoners, went before us. The mas-
sive gates of the prison were thrown open, and they
were forced within. We came last.
My heart sunk within me as we entered those gloomy
walls. The interior was already crowded with human
beings, many of them Indians, found with arms in
their hands, or suspected of an intention of joining the
rebels. We advanced along a low, arched gallery,
intersected by several gates ; and having passed two
of them, we turned to the left, along a narrower pas-
sage, at the end of which we reached a small door.
The gaoler, who showed the way with a torch, opened
it ; and, to my dismay, I saw that a steep flight of
steps led down from it to some chambers below the
ground.
OUR EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 217
'We are to be shut up in a dungeon, I fear,' I
V7bippered to Pedro.
' So that I am with you, I care not where I am,' he
answered.
Four of the soldiers followed us, to prevent our run-
ning away, I suppose ; though we should have had but
a poor chance of escaping even had we tried. The
rest faced about, and marched back through the pas-
sage. I hesitated on the top of the steps, so narrow
and broken and dark did they look.
' Come along, Senores, come along ! ' said the gaoler ;
'• but take care how you tread, for the steps are some-
what worn, and you may chance to break your necks
some days before their time.'
Though inclined to make merry at our expense, h6
held his torch so as to afford sufficient light for us to
see our way. The soldiers laughed gruffly at his joke,
bad as it was ; and this made him attempt one or two
others of a similar character.
'The gentlemen have not perhaps been accustomed
to live in a palace, but they will find one here, with
plenty of servants to attend on them ; so I must beg to
congratulate them,' he said, chuckling as he spoke.
' They will have plenty of playmates, though some
of them will not remain very long, I suspect. They
have a way here of making a speedy clearance at
times.'
AYe had now reached the bottom of the steps, and
another small door, plated with iron and secured with
two stout iron bars, appeared before us. The gaoler
removed the bars, and taking a key from his girdle,
opened tlie door.
*• Go in there, Senores,' he said. ' It is somewhat
218 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
dark at present, but you will get accustomed to it by-
and-by.'
Saying this, he forced us into the dungeon. I went
in first, and stumbled down a couple of steps, nearly
falling on my face. While I was holding out my hand
to save Pedro from doing the same, the door was shut
behind us, and barred and bolted as before. We found
ourselves in almost total darkness, a small aperture
near the ceiling alone affording a dim gleam of light,
which served to show us the gloomy horrors of the
place. Two massive pillars supported the low arched
roof, which seemed covered with moisture. The size
of the place we could not tell, as the darkness pre-
vented our seeing the walls at either side. The floor
was unpaved, and composed of damp earth strewed
with filth. We stood for some minutes holding each
other's hands, without speaking, and without moving.
We felt bewildered and stupified with the calamity
which had befallen us. Pedro was the first to recover
himself.
' They cannot keep us here for ever,' he said, break-
ing the long silence. ' Others have been in worse
places, and have escaped. Let us hope, SeFior, for the
best.' He spoke in a cheerful tone, which had a reviv-
ing effect upon me.
* We will hope for the best, Pedro,' I exclaimed.
' Something may occur to deliver us. We must con-
sider, however, what we have to do. I propose that
we first make a tour of inspection round our dominions.
It will give us some occupation, though idleness seems
rather encouraged here.'
' I would rather find the way out of our dominions,
as you call tliem, than become better acquainted with
OCR EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 219
them/ said Pedro. 'However, I am ready to set out
whenever you please.'
' We may possibly find the way out during our
inspection,' I remarked, as we began slowly and
cautiously to move round the walls of the ceil.
It was narrow but long, and extended, as I concluded,
along part of one side of the inner court. We found
two other pillars towards the further end, and we felt
several rings secured in the walls, with heavy chains
attached to them. Of their use there could be no
doubt; and we congratulated ourselves that we were
still allowed to have our limbs at liberty. In our
walk we stumbled over an iron bar, and our feet
knocked against some other rings attached to stones
sunk in the floor.
^So some of the inmates of the mansion have been
chained down like maniacs to the ground,' Pedro ob-
served, ' We are indeed fortunate in escaping such
treatment.'
Though we searched most minutely, we could dis-
cover nothing which might suggest any means ol
escaping. We had just concluded an examination,
and had returned to our seats, when the door of the
dungeon was opened, and the gaoler appeared, bruig-
iug a jar of water and two loaves of brown bread.
Pedro examined his countenance. 'Stop,' he ex-
claimed, as the man was going away ; ' Sancho Lopez,
I do beheve you are an old friend of mine.'
'In truth yes, and you saved my life,' answered the
gaoler, 'But I must not stop — but I must not stop.
Be at rest, I do not forget the matter.'
Pedro afterwards told me how he had saved the
Spanish gaoler's life in a snow-storm in the.m.ouutains,
220 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
and we agreed that it was a great thing to have hira
as our friend.
We had been in the dungeon about a fortniglit, and
though it was damp and unwholesome in the extreme,
we did not appear to have suffered in liealth.
One morning Sancho entered our cell with a cheerful
countenance.
' I bring you good news, Seilores/ he said, ' I have
just received a visit from a young officer, who has, it
appears, been making interest in your favour ; and he
has gained permission for your removal to a more airy
abode. He seemed very anxious about you, and said
he pitied you very much, though he was unable to ob-
tain your liberty, which he wished to do. I hurried
here to tell you this, as I thought it would give you
pleasure. I must now go back to get the chambers
ready for you, and will return with two of the under
gaolers to conduct you to it. One caution I have to
give you. Do not mind what I say to you before
others, and never answer any of my remarks.'
Without waiting for our reply and thanks, Sancho
closed the prison door, and left us to ourselves.
' We have to thank Don Eduardo for this. I am
sure he is the officer Sancho spoke of,' I remarked.
' I think so also,' answered Pedro. ' I am glad
that he has not asked us to pass our word not to
escape.'
'■ So am I,' I observed. ' While we were on our
road here, I often contemplated the possibility of get-
ting out of prison; but then I did not expect to be
put into a dungeon like this.'
For some time we could talk of nothing else but the
prospect of making our escape.
Orii EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 221
Two hours or more had passed away, and Sancho
bad not returned. We knew that he would not wil-
lingly have deceived us, but we began to be afraid
that the governor had rescinded his ])ermission for our
occupying a room open to the air, and that we might
be doomed to remain in our dungeon for weeks or
months longer. At last we heard footsteps approach-
ing the cell ; the door was opened, and Sancho and his
two assistants appeared.
' You are to accompany me, Sefiores,' he said, in the
gruff tone he had used at our entrance. ' You are
fortunate in coming out of that place alive; though
some I have known would rather have had to remain
there than be obliged to inarch out into the square
yonder/
Tlie assistants laughed as he said this, and we soon
had too great a reason to kno^ to what he alluded.
Sancho led the way with a torch in liis hand ; and his
assistants followed, holding us tightly by the arms, as
if we would have tried to escape from them. I certainly
could not have done so had I tried, for when I came to
mount the steps, I found my knees trembling under me
from weakness, arising from being shut up so long in
the damp dungeon, though I had till then thought
myself as strong as ever. We traversed a number of
passages, and mounted a second flight of steps, when
we reached a small door plated with iron. Sancho
opened it, and exhibited a room about six feet broad
and eight feet long, with a window strongly barred at
the further end. There were two chairs and a bedstead,
with a straw mattress on it.
' Put the youngsters in there,' he said gruffly to his
assistants, ^ It is a room fit for an hidalgo of the first
222 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
order. They may see and be seen if they choose tc
pnt then' noses through the gratings.'
On this the gaolers very unceremoniously thrust us
in, and Sancho, without saying a word more, closed
the door upon us. It appeared such an age since we
had beheld the blue sky and the smiling face of nature,
that we eagerly rushed to the window to discover what
view could be obtained from it. We found, to our no
small satisfaction, that it was not more than twelve or
fifteen feet from the ground, and that it looked out on
the great square I have before described. I have never
forgotten the sensations of delight with which I inhaled
the fresh air as it came through the open bars, and
gazed once more on the bright sky, and the clear water
of the river, the fields, and the trees beyond, and the
human beings who were thronging the open space below
us. They all appeared so full of life and activity, and
the murmur of their voices seemed like music to my
ears, so long accustomed to the silence of the dungeon.
The bars of the window were very strong, and placed
very close together, so that, as Sancho had observed,
we could only just get our noses through them. We
were, however, glad to get them out as far as we could,
and every moment I found the breeze restoring to my
limbs their accustomed strength. My first impulse was
to shake the bars to try and find whether any of them
could be moved ; but I restrained myself, lest some one
from below should observe us and suspect that we were
thinking of escaping. As we stood there, we heard
several voices in piteous tones asking for alms ; and by
pressmg our faces close to the bars, we discovered that
some of the prisoners in the neighbouring rooms were
letting down hats and baskets by lines at the ends of
OTTR EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 223
poles, like fishing rods, to collect food and money from
the passers-by. We were still eagerly watching the
scene, when I felt a hand laid on my shoulder. I
started back, and saw Sancho. We had been so
interested that we had not heard him enter. He
placed his finger on his lips to impose silence.
'I have been so occupied that I could not come
before/ he whispered. 'I have brought yon some
white bread, and some meat, and fruit, and fresh
water, and a little brandy to mix with it, which have
been ordered by the friend who has obtained for you
the indulgence of this room. Here are the provisions.'
fie put down in the chair a basket covered with a
cloth. ' I cannot remain, for a fresh set of prisoners
have lately arrived, and I am employed in looking after
them.'
' Who are they ?' I asked. ' More Indians, I fear,'
'Yes, Seuor; there are a hundred of them. Poor
fellows, I pity them, for they will certainly be shot in
the great square out there before many days are over.
There is a young chief among them. I grieve for him
most, for he is a very fine fellow. He walked along as
he came to prison like a prince, and heeded not the
shonts and revilings of the mob who followed him and
his companions. Their misery will soon be over, for
they are to be tried to-morrow, and they have not a
chance of escape.'
' Can you tell me his name?' I asked anxiously ; for
I instantly thought of Manco.
' No, I cannot,' ho answered. ' I only know that
he was taken a few days ago in a skirmish with the
enemy, who are not many leagues off. It is feared
even that they may attack the town, though we Lave
224 UrANCO, THE PERCVIAN CHIEF.
too many soldiers here to give them much chance of
success.'
' I trast they will not,' I exclaimed, thinkinp; of the
dreadful scenes which had before occurred. ' But can
you learn the name of this young chief? I fear he is
a friend of ours.'
' Oh, do not acknowledge him, then,' said the gaoler,
* as you vahie your lives. You cannot benefit him,
and may run the risk of sharing his fate.'
I saw the mistake I had committed; but still I
pressed Sancho to learn who he was, and he under-
took to comply with my wish, provided I followed his
advice. I again asked him to inform us who was the
friend who had interested himself in our favour; but
he replied that he was not at liberty to say, and he
then hurried from the room.
The news he had brought made us very sad, for we
could not help contemplating the scene of bloodshed
which was about to occur, which was of itself suffi-
ciently horrible, even should my suspicions that Manco
was a prisoner not prove correct. We were doomed
not to have our anxiety relieved, for Sancho did not
again make his appearance during the day. He was
probably afraid of being observed if he visited us too
frequently. We ate the food Sancho had brought us
most thankfully, and it much contributed to restore
our strength ; but we had lost all pleasure in looking
out of the window on the square, which was so soon
to be the scene of the slaughter of so many of our
fellow-creatures. We found a bundle of blankets and
some clean linen hid away under the bedding ; for the
latter, which to us was a great luxury, we had no
doubt we were indebted to Don Eduardo. At night
OUR EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVTAX PRISON. 225
Ko threw ourselves on the bed, and tried to sleep ; but
mj rest was very disturbed, and I constantly dreamed
that I heard firing, and saw the unhappy Indians being
shot down before the windows. Towards morning,
however, I fell into a deep slumber ; and, probably
owing to the change of air and the improvement in
our food, we both slept to a much later hour than
usual. We were awakened by the confused sound
of the voices of a concourse of people, and jumping
up, we hurried to the window. From thence we saw
a large crowd collected in the square, who seemed to
be eagerly watching the doors of the prison. We
could distinguish the tones of those nearest to us ;
and from the words which reached us, we learned
that a sort of trial had taken place the previous
evening of the prisoners lately captured, as well as of
those in Tupac Catari's army, and that they vreve all
condemned to be shot. No o'* seemed to pity them ;
bat, oil the contrary, all appeared to exult at the pro-
spect of the slaughter which was about to commence.
' The pretended Inca, Tupac Amaru, has been
taken,' said one man.
' No ; that is a mistake,' was the answer. ' But
another chief has, though he fought like a lion, it is
said.'
' Who is he?' asked another.
'• A relation of the Inca's : one of the viper*s brood,'
replied the first.
' They say two strangers were made prisoners lead-
ing on the rebels,' observed a third, ' They are to be
shot also, I hope.'
' No doubt of it ; but the viceroy has thought it
necessary to send to explain the matter to the English
226 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
consul at Lima ; and his answer has not arrived,' re-
marked a fourth.
' It is known that it cannot arrive for three or
four more days ; and care will be taken to shoot
them before that time,' said the former speaker.
'Can they allude to us?' I asked of Pedro, feeling
my heart sink within me.
^ There is no doubt about it,' he replied. ' We
must be prepared for the worst ; but I do not think
they will dare to kill one of your great nation. They
will shoot me though, as I have no friends to help me.'
' Nor have I, Pedro ; but I would rather say, Let
us hope for the best,' I answered. ' They would gain
nothing by killing either of us, and it would be very
unjust to kill you and let me escape.'
^ It would be very unjust to kill either of us ; but
they care little for justice, and they wish to strike
terror into the hearts of their enemies,' he remarked
calmly.
' Such cruelty as they are about to perpetrate will
only exasperate the Indians the more,' said I. ' If
they were to treat them well, and let them go, they
would be more likely to put down the rebellion.'
The crowd was every moment increasing, as people
were coining in from all directions. Among them were
a large number of Indians, mestizos, and other half
castes, who seemed to look on with the same uncon-
cern as the Spaniards. My eye had been attracted
by a man whose florid complexion and dress showed
that he was a seaman of some northern nation, and I
hoped an Englishman, He shouldered his way through
the crowd with a confident, independent air, as if he
felt himself superior to any about him. At length
OUR EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 227
be came dose under our window, and caught my
eye watching him. He stared at me fixedly for
some time, and I thought recognised me to be a
countryman by my light hair and fair complexion.
Once he put his hand up to his mouth, as if he
was going to hail me, as he would a man at the
masthead ; but he again let it drop, having ap-
parently changed his mind, and, returning his hands
to his trousers pockets, he rolled away with the un-
mistakeable air of a British seaman. I longed to
call after him to tell wh** I was ; but, afraid of
being heard by others, I restrained myself.
' Is that man a friend of yours?' asked Pedro.
* I never saw him that I know of before,* I answered
'Well, I thought that he recognised you,* he ob-
served. ' I marked the expression of his eye, a))d I
should say that he knew you, or mistook you for some
one else.'
I eagerly watched the sailor, afraid that he would
go away, and thct we should see him no more. I
observed, however, that though he dodged about
among the crowd with a careless air, he never got
to any great distance from our window. This cir-
cumstance kept alive my hope that he had come for
the purpose of bringing us information, or of helping
us to escape. The crowd had now begun to grow as
impatient at the non-appearance of the prisoners as
they would at a bull-fight, had there been a delay in
turning the bull into the circus, when three bodies of
troops were seen marching up from the several streets
leading into the square. They formed on either side
of it, making a lane from the prison gates to the river ;
while the crowd fell back behind them. I had ob-
s
228 BIANCO, THE PERUVIAN" CHIEF.
served a number of Indians collecting on the oppo-
site bank of the river, who now came down close
to its edge, watching anxiously the proceedings of
the soldiers. They appeared, however, not to be
remarked by the people in the town. As they were
partly concealed by the trees and the walls dividing
the fields, their numbers might not have been per-
ceived by the people in the square. The bell of the
nearest church began to toll ; the crowd looked eagerly
towards the prison ; the massive gates were thrown
open, and we saw issuing forth a posse of priests and
monks, bearing crucifixes and lighted tapers, who were
followed by the unhappy Indians intended for execu-
tion, chained two and two, and each couple guarded
by a soldier with his musket presented at their heads.
I watched them file out with achmg eyes, for every
moment I expected to see Manco led forth. I had
a painful presentiment that he was among the victims.
The last of the Indians had passed on, and I began to
breathe more freely ; but still the crowd began to look
towards the gates of the prison. Alas ! I was not
mistaken. The mob raised a shout of exultation, and
I saw a man I could too clearly recognise, between
two soldiers, with a priest advancing before him, and
reciting the prayers for the dead. It was the kind,
the brave Manco himself. He walked on with a proud
and dignified air, undaunted by the revengful shouts of
his enemies, thirsting for his blood. His step was firm,
and his brow was unclouded, and his lips were firmly
set; but I observed that his bright dark eyes were^
every now and then ranging anxiously among the
crowd, as if in search of a friendly glance. His
fellow-beings who formed the mob, looked at him with
OUR EXPERIENCES OP A PERUVIAN PRISON. 229
ea(j:er and savage curiosity ; but no one appeared to
offer him any sign of recognition. He was closely
followed by a company of soldiers, with arms pre-
sented. They formed, I discovered, the fatal firing
party. As they advanced, the other soldiers formed
in the rear, and the mob followed close behind. The
sailor, I observed, went with the rest for a short
distance, but when he found that their attention was
entirely occupied with the prisoners, he disengaged
himself from among them, and rolled back with his
unconcerned air towards our window.
' Shipmate, ahoy,' he exclaimed in a suppressed tone
as he passed.
' Who are you ? ' I asked eagerly.
' A friend in need,' he answered, in the same low
tone. ' Keep a stoat heart in your body, and if you
can manage to rig a line of some sort, let it down out
of your window soon after dark. If it's just strong
enough to haul up another it will do. I'll bring a
stout one with me.'
'• We'll do as you say, friend, and many thanks,' I
answered.
^That's all right then,' said the seaman. When you
hear a cat mew under your window, let down the line,
I shan't be far off. I must now go along with the
crowd to see what's going on. I wish that I could
lend a helping hand to some of those poor fellows ;
but it won't do, I must look after you, you know,
A countryman in distress has the first right to my
services.'
I longed to learn who he was ; but before I could
ask him, he had sauntered away among the crowd.
Meantime the soldiers had formed three side^ of a
230 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
hollow square, the river forming the fourth. Close to
the bank there stood a large group of human beings —
the victims destined for execution. Their arms and
legs were secured with cords, so that they could not
escape. They uttered no cries' or lamentations, but
appeared ready to meet their fate with stoical in-
difference. The priests, with their crucifixes and
candles, collected round them, exhorting them to re-
pentance, and uttering prayers which none of them
could understand. I looked anxiously for Manco,
but he was not among them, and at last I discovered
him standing apart, under charge of a file of soldiers.
With a refinement of cruelty, it was intended that he
should witness the execution of his friends and country-
men, before he himself was led forth to be shot. A
priest stood by his side, endeavouring to make him
listen to the words of exhortation he was pouring into
his ears ; but, I judged, with no effect. His arms were
folded, and his eyes were turned towards the group
in the centre. Several officers were riding about the
square. At a signal from one of them (the colonel
who had sent as to prison), the priests retired ; and
the firing party, consisting of a hundred men, fell back
to the distance of about twenty paces. There was a
death-like silence ; even the savage crowd were awed.
I could scarcely breathe, and a mist came before my
eyes.
There was a pause of a minute. Perhaps, I thought,
the commanding officer himself hesitates to give the
word which must send so many of his fellow-creatures
to eternity. I was mistaken. ' Fire,' he shouted, in
a sharp loud voice. A rapid discharge of musketry
was heard, and as the smoke cleared off, a number of
OUB EXPERIENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON- 231
the prisoners were seen struggling and writhing in
agony on the ground. Some of them lay still enough,
for they, more fortunate, were shot dead; while the
wounded uttered the most fearful shrieks and cries for
mercy. More than two-thirds stood erect, unharmed
by the bullets. The soldiers / loaded as fast as they
could, and again sent forth a deadly fire from their
muskets. The number of prisoners was fearfully
thinned. The soldiers fired again an^l again, and each
time fewer remained alive. At last but two Indians
continued standing side by side, unscathed by the fire.
I was in hopes that they might hare been pardoned ;
but no, the soldiers advancing, presented their pieces
at their breasts and shot them dead, while those who
lay wounded on the ground were likewise put out of
their misery.
All eyes were now turned towards the chief Manco.
I know not on what account his limbs were allowed to
remain unfettered. Perhaps*they thought that among
such acrowd a single man could do no one an injury.
He walked along towards the spot where his mardered
countrymen lay in heaps, with his head erect, and a
firm, unfaltering step. The priest followed him ; but
he waved him off, as if his services were of no further
avail. Even the officers seemed to feel some respect
for him ; and I saw one of them give him a hand-
kerchief, with which to give the signal for the soldiers
to fire. He stood boldly facing them, with his eye
firmly fixed on his executioners, a little way on one
side of the heap of dead men. My heart felt ready to
burst ; yet painful as it was, I could not withdraw my
sight from him. I anxiously watched "for the fatal
moment. He gave a leap upwards it appeared, and
232 * MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
threw the handkerchief in the air. The soldiers fired ;
but when the smoke cleared we could not distinguish
his body on the ground. The head and shoulders of a
man were, however, seen in the waters of the river, and
he was striking out with powerful strokes towards the
opposite shore, where at the same instant a number of
Indians were observed plunging in to meet him.
' See, Pedro, he has escaped — he has escaped ! I
exclaimed. ' It is Manco I am certain ; how bravely
he swims. They will not be so cruel as to kill him
now. He will reach the opposite shore. Ah! alas,
he sinks. No, he has only dived ; see, he comes up
Bome way down the stream.'
The firing party advanced to the banks ; but they
had expended all their cartridges, I suppose, for they
stood watching him in stupid astonishment ; and no
one, for a minute or more, thought of ordering any of
the other soldiers to advance and fire. This gave the
swimmer a great advantage ; and as the current was
strong, he had soon glided some way down below the
square. At last some hundred men advanced to the
edge of the river, and opened a rapid fire on him ; but
still he continued his course undaunted. The Indians
on the banks set up loud shouts, as did those who
had swam out to meet him. He was quickly among
them, when it became impossible to distinguish him
from the rest. Many, I suspected, lost their lives in
their attempt to save their chief. A number of soldiers
jumped into the canoes on the banks of the river, and
attempted to pursue the fugitive ; but long before they
could have reached him, the swimmers had landed,
and were seen rushing up among the trees. Whether
or not he was among them I could not tell ; for the
OUR EXrKrJENCES OF A PERUVIAN PRISON. 233
bodies of those who were killed floated down the
stream out of sight. A rapid fire was kept up at
the opposite bank, which the Indians, as they landed,
had to pass through; but they were soon sheltered
from its effects by the trees, and in a few moments
not one of them was to be seen. Carts came to
convey the dead away; sand was strewed oyer the
spot; the crowd, murmnring at the escape of the
principal victim, dispersed ; and the square in a
short time resumed its usual appearance.
234 MANCOj THE PEKUViAN CHIEF,
CHAPTER XIY.
A FRIEND IN NEED — OUR ESCAPE.
Pedro and I turned from the window, and sitting
down, with our hands before our faces, endeavoured
to shut out the dreadful sights we had witnessed. It
was satisfactory, however, to believe that Maneo had
escaped; and I trusted that he would not fall again
into the power of his enemies. When Sancho entered
with a supply of provisions, he found us so employed.
I do not know whether he suspected that we had
some hopes of making our escape, and wished to warn
us of the danger. His manner, I remarked, was more
cordial than usual ; and perhaps he did not expect to
see us again. As soon as he had left us, we con-
sulted how we should form a line to let down out of
the window, as our sailor friend had advised. We
hunted about, but could not find even the smallest
piece of rope. At last I suggested that we might tear
up one of our shirts, and by twisting the bits and tying
them together, we might make a line long enough to
reach the ground, and strong enough to haul up a
thick rope. We forthwith, therefore, set to work ;
and having tried each bit as we fastened it on, we were
satisfied that our line would answer our purpose.
It was nearly dusk by the time we had finished it;
and lest some one should by chance come in and see
Y/hat we had been about, we hid it away under the
A FRIEND IN NEED. 235
mattress. It was fortunate that we took this precau-
tion, for just as we had done so the door opened, and
Ae gaoler, accompanied by our kind friend, Don
Eduardo, and another person, entered the room. Don
Eduardo bowed to us, and as he took a seat which
Sancho offered him, he looked at us rather sternly, as
much as to signify that we must not appear on familiar
terms.
' I have brought this gentleman to prepare your
defence for you, Sefiores, as I hear that you are to be
tried to-morrow,' he said, in a kind tone. ' I am sorry
to tell you that it will go hard with you if you cannot
cstabHsh your innocence.'
'I have to thank you very much, Don Eduardo,' I
answered ; ' but all we can do is to protest our innocence
■we have no witnesses. The Indians, who might have
prpved that we were ourselves taken prisoners by their
chief, have this morning been shot.'
'It is indeed a difficult case,' remarked the advocate,
* I will do my best, Don Eduardo ; and we must hope
that something will appear in their favour.'
I need not repeat all that took place. The advocate
asked us a variety of questions, and made a number of
notes ; and then rising, followed Don Eduardo, who
stiffly bowed to us as before, out of the room. Sancho,
wlio went last, turned his head over his shoulder, and
shook his head, with a grave expression on his face,
which showed us that he thought our case was despe-'
rate. This circumstance made us more anxious than
ever to effect our escape ; and we waited anxiously for
the signal the English sailor had promised us. By
degrees the noises inside and outside the prison died
eway. People, fatigued with the excitement of the
236 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIE]?.
morning, had retired earlier than usual to their homes,
and the square was totally deserted. It was very dark,
for there was no moon, and a thick mist rising from
the river, hung over the town ; and what was of more
use to us, there was a strong wind, which howled and
moaned among the buildings, and rattled about the
tiles. The tune seemed to pass very slowly ; and we
began to fancy that the seaman might have been pre-
vented from fulfilling his intention.
' Perhaps he was watched speaking to us, and has
been taken up by the officers of justice,' I remarked.
'Perhaps he was fouud coming here with a rope in
his possession,' said Pedro ; ' or perhaps he was de-
ceiving us.'
'No, I will not believe that,' I answered indignantly.
' I am sure he is honest. He is an Englishman and a
sailor, there is no mistaking that ; and he did not look
or speak like a rogue. Let us hope for the best.*
Just as I made this observation, we heard what
sounded like the mew of a kitten, just under the
window. We instantly jumped up, and I let down
our line. I felt it gently tugged.
'Haul up,' said a voice ; and as we got to the end,
we found a rope sufficiently strong to bear a man's
weight attached to the end.
' Fasten that to a strong bar ; and look out not to
make a lubber's knot,' added the voice.
We did as we were bid ; and soon after a strong
tug had been given to the rope, a man's head and
shoulders appeared at the window. He looked in to
discover who was in the room.
'All friends here?' he asked.
* Yes, to a friend in need,' I repHed.
A FRIEND IN NEED. 237
* All right then/ he said ; and, apparently satisfied,
he climbed up farther, and sat himself down securely
on the window ledge. 'Now my lads, you'd like to
get out of this, I suppose,' he said, in a careless tone,
which showed that he was in no way agitated by the
risk he was running. ' We'll, there isn**" a moment to
be lost ; and so I've brought three files, that we may
all work away at the bars together.'
Pedro and I took the files he offered us, and waited
till he had examined the bars.
'Here are two together, which seem loosened in
their sockets,' he observed. 'Now it seems to me,
mates, if we were to file away at the upper part, just
below the lowest cross bar, and could wrench out those
two bars, as you are not very stout, there would be
room for you two to slip through.'
'I feel sure that we could easily get through,' I
answered ; ' but what are we to do, friend, when we
are outside ? '
' Never you trouble your head about that, youngster,'
he replied. ' I've planned it all, and it can't fail ; so
do you just take the file and work away.'
Thus admonished, Pedro and I began to file away
at one bar, while the sailor attacked the other,
* Don't stop,' he whispered ; the noise is much less
hkely to be noticed if you go on regularly with it, than
it breaks off every now and then.'
We filed away accordingly with all our might ; but
I could not help trembling at times with alarm lest we
should be heard ; for though the wind howled and
whistled in a most satisfactory manner, yet there is
something so peculiar in the sound of filing, that I was
afraid the sharp ears of the gaoler or guards might
238 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
hear it. Pedro and I had got through more than two-
tMrds of our bar, and we agreed that we might easily
wrench it out of its place, when our arms began to
ache, and as we rested for a minute, we heard a foot-
step approaching the room. In great alarm, we told
the sailor,
^ Never mind,' he answered, quite calmly. * Stow the
files away, and he down on the bed, and pretend to be
fast asleep. I've got a lump of pitch in my pocket,
and I'll just fill up the grooves we've made in the bars,
so that they'll not be observed. There, that will do.
Now ril just wait down below till your visitor has
gone.'
We threw ourselves on the bed, as he advised, and
listened with intense anxiety. The footsteps passed by,
and we heard doors opening near us. All was again
silent for some time ; and we had just sprung up, and
were about to call the sailor, when we heard the foot-
steps returning. We threw ourselves down once more
on the bed. Just as we had done so, the door opened,
and Sancho, holding a lantern in his hand, put his head
into the room. His two assistants appeared behind
him. As the light flashed on my eyes, I closed them
fast.
' All right here, the lads are fast asleep,' he said,
turning to the men. ' Hillo ! Seuores, wake up, will
you. The governor has received notice that some
stranger was seen this morning, wandering about out-
side the prison ; and he has sent us round to see that
all our inmates were safe. Just remember, then, that we
paid you a visit, that's all. Now go to sleep again,
for you wont have many more nights to rest here,.
Ilal ha! ha!'
A FRIEND IN NEED. 239
The men laughed as he said this, as if they thought
it a very good Joke ; and Pedro and I sat up and
rubbed our eyes.
' Buenas noches^ good uight, Sefiores,' he repeated ;
and to our infinite satisfaction, without approaching
the window, he and his assistants retired, and closed
the door behind them.
We Hstened till their footsteps had died away in the
distance ; and then jumping up, we went to the window,
where I gave a low mew, which was answered by the
sailor, w^ho quickly climbed back again to his former
post. I told him in hurried accents what had occurred.
'Never mind,* he answered coolly. 'More reason
for haste. Another half-hour's work will set you free.
Bear a hand about it, then.'
His calmness reassured us; and having carefully
cleared away the pitch, we went on fihng at the bar as
fast as we could. My heart certainly did beat more
rapidly than it had ever done before ; for I expected
every moment to be interrupted by the entrance of the
gaolers. Fortunately the wind blew, and the tiles
rattled more loudly than ever. At last, to our great
satisfaction, both the bars were almost filed through.
The sailor seized the one he had been working at, and
with a powerful wrench, tore it from the stone window-
frame.
' There,' he said, giving me the piece of bar, ' Put it
carefully down. We will leave it as a legacy behind us.'
Pedro and I grasped the other, and with all our
strength tore it away.
' Hurra ! all right now, mates,' said the the sailor,
scarcely refraining from giving a cheer. 'Bear a hand,
and squeeze through. I'll help you.'
240 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
' You go first,' said Pedro. ' I'll follow yoa.*
I could just manage to squeeze my head and
shoulders between the bars ; and with the assistance
r
of the sailor, who hauled away by my collar, I found
myself standing outside them on the window-ledge.
' There won't be room for all of us outside, so do
you, mate, just get hold of the rope and slide down to
the ground,' observed the sailor,
^ Where is it ? ' I asked, for I could neither see nor
feel it.
' Get hold of the bars with your hands, and lower
yourself till you get your feet round the rope. Don't
let go with one hand till you've a firm hold with the
other. I'll guide you.'
Following his instructions, I lowered my body over
the window-sill till I could grasp the rope with my
hands, when without much difficulty I slid down to the
ground. For an instant my satisfaction at being once
more outside the prison walls made me forget the risk
we ran of being recaptured, and the difficulties we had
still to undergo. I stood anxiously watching for the
appearance of my companions ; for it was so dark that
I could not distinguish them even at the short distance
between the ground and the window. In moments
such as those, each one appears an age, and I trembled
for our safety. At last I saw a figure gliding down
the rope. It was Pedro. Scarcely had he reached the
ground when the sailor was by my side.
' Xow, mates,' he whispered, ' let's hold on to each
other, and put our best legs foremost. I've a canoe
ready on the banks of the river, and we may be far
away before our flight is discovered.'
We lost no time in words, but taking each other's
OUR ESCAPE. 241
hands that we might not be separated, we ran as fast
as we could across the square, guided by the sailor,
who had taken the bearin^rs of some liirhts he told us to
steer by. Owing to the stormy weather and the late
hour, no one was crossing the square ; indeed, even the
most callous were probably inclined to avoid the spot
where the Indians had been executed in the morning.
We must have passed close to it. At last we reached
the side of the river, but had not hit the place where
the sailor had left the canoe. Here was another diffi-
culty. Could any one have removed it? We groped
about for some time in vain.
' Can you both swim ? * asked the sailor.
' Yes ; but it's a long way across, and there are
perhaps crocodiles in the water,' I answered.
' Better be drowned or swallowed up by a crocodile,
my lads, than retaken by those land-sharks,' he ob-
served. ' It must come to that if we cannot find the
canoe.'
Pedro and I agreed to this ; and, though we had
not our full strength, we prepared to take the swim,
trusting to the brave fellow's assistance.
' Well, I see there's some risk, so we'll have another
hunt for the canoe first,' he observed. ' Stay, I think
it's lower down the stream.'
He was right. Directly afterwards, to our great
satisfaction, we stumbled upon the canoe. To launch
it was the work of a moment ; but though we hunted
in every direction, we could only find one paddle.
' One must do,' said the sailor. ' I can manage.
No time to be lost, though.'
Saying this, he stepped in first, and seated himself
in the stern, with the paddle in his hand. He then
2i2 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
turned the head of the canoe to the bank, and told
Pedro and me to creep m carefully over the bow. We
did so, and placed ourselves by his direction along the
bottom, A stroke of his paddle then turned the canoe
round, and we floated rapidly down the stream. I
listened for any sound to indicate that we were fol-
lowed, but nothing could be heard above the howling
of the wind in the trees. Neither of us uttered a word,
not that there was much chance of being heard by any
one on shore. The water bubbled and hissed round us,
and the wind threw it in sheets of spray over our heads.
At times it came rippling over the sides of the canoe,
and there seemed a prospect of its being filled ; but the
seaman held on his course without hesitation. We
had shot quickly by the few lights which here and
there twinkled from the houses, and were beginniag to
breathe more freely, thinking that we had altogether
got clear of the town, when I fancied I heard the
splash of oars behind us. I could not tell if the
sailor had heard the sound, but he seemed to ply his
paddle with even greater vigour than before. Once
or twice he turned his head for an instant, which
confirmed me in the idea that we were followed; but
even his practised eye could not pierce the dark-
ness which shrouded us. At last I saw that he had
relaxed in his efforts, and that he kept his paddle
moving sufficiently only to guide the canoe as it
dropped down with the current. We had been a
couple of hours in the canoe, or perhaps not quite
so long, though the anxiety we felt made the time
pass slowly.
' Well, I believe it was onlv a cavman or an alii-
gator, or one of those sort of brutes, after all,' he ex-
\-y
OUR ESCAPE. 243
\
claimed, drawing a deep breathy like a man relieved
from a heavy care.
' I have not been able yet to thank you, friend, for
what you have already done for us ; but I should like
to know what you propose doing next,' said I, as soon
as I found we might venture to speak.
' Well, that's just what I was thinking of, mate, my-
self,' he answered. 'But you needn't thank me, for to
my mind, I haven't done much for you yet. All I
have had time for was to get you out of limbo, and
afloat on this here river. We must now bold a council
of war, to know what's to be done.'
As he said this, he made the canoe glide in towards
the nearest bank. We quickly found ourselves in a
quiet bay, overhung with trees, into which we had by
chance entered. The sailor held on by the bough of a
tree, which served to keep the canoe from floating oat
again. The wind had much abated, and the sky had
become much clearer, so that there was sufficient light
to enable us to steer free of any dangers in the middle
of the stream ; though where we now were we should
have been completely concealed from the sight of per-
sons on board any boat which might have been passing,
or even of one sent in search of us.
' Well,' said the sailor, ' what do you propose,
mate?'
^ I must first ask you whereabouts we are,' I answered.
' I promised an Indian who preserved my life, to return
to him before I left the country, but I cannot tell
where he is now to be found. Our wisest plan would
be to try and reach the sea, so as to get on board
some English ship. I do not think we shall be safe
till then.'
244 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
'What has your friend, then, to say to the matter?'
said the sailor.
' He does not understand English, but I will ask him.'
Pedro replied that he thought we should be guided
by the sailor, who had already helped us so much.
The sailor seemed pleased with the answer.
' Why, then, I'll try and do my best for you, mates,'
he said. ' You see we are about ten miles away from
your prison, and somewhere close upon two hundred
miles from the nearest port where we are likely to
fall in with any English ship. The Spaniards don't
encourage them to come openly into their ports with
the high duties they clap on, though there's a good
deal of smuggling on the coast; and more than half
the British manufactures used in the country are landed
without paying a farthing of duty. I would rather
stick to the river as long as we could ; but then, you
see, it's the very place the Spaniards are likely to send
to look for us. So I propose that we pull down some
five or sis miles further, where there are some rapids
which we cannot pass, and then we will land on the
south bank, and make our way over towards the
country they call Chili, though it's hot enough, to
my mind, at times. We might manage, to be sure,
to get across the mountains, and launch a canoe upon
one of the streams which run into the river of the
Amazons. It's a long way, to be sure, but others
have gone down the river ; and I don't see, if we can
keep stout heai'ts in our bodies, why we shouldn't.
When one man has done a thing, I always think
another may, if he set the right way about it.'
'A voyage down the river of the Amazons!' I ex-
claimed. 'The very thing I should be delighted to
OTTR ESCAPE, 245
accomplish. I do not care for the dangers or hard-
ships we shall have to encounter. I say, let us try it
by all means. I am sure Pedro will agree. We must
first try and find my friend Manco, the Indian chief, if
h^ should have escaped from his enemies.'
I then explained to the sailor who Manco was.
' That's the spirit I like to see/ he answered. ' We
shall do, depend upon it. I've no great fancy for being
caught by the Spaniards and clapped into prison ; and
they are certain to be looking for us all along the
western coast. We shall have to go rather a round-
about way, but that can't be helped. Now, from what
I hear, the Indians have pretty well cleared the country
of the white men to the south of this, so we shall have
little to fear from the Spaniards ; and as you say the
Indians are your friends, if we fall in with them, it is
to he hoped they will treat us well. We can't expect,
you know, to get through the world without running
through a little danger now and then.'
I told the sailor I agreed with him.
' And now, my friend,' I said, ' I have some more
questions to ask you. I do not know your name, and
I cannot guess how you came to find us out.'
'What does that matter, mate? I do not know
yours ; and to say the truth, I never heard of you till a
few days ago, when I heard the people talking — for I
know something of their lingo — of a young Englishman
who was to be shot for siding with the Indians. Kow,
thinks I to myself, that is a very bad thing for the lad,
and if I can lend him a hand, we'll disappoint the Dons,
It's my belief, a seaman — as far as that matters, any-
body — ought always to help a countryman in distress,
or he's not worth his salt.'
246 MANC 0, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
' Then I ought first to tell you who I am,' I replied ;
and I gave him a short account of myself, and my late
adventures, and how I came to meet with Pedro.
'That's very strange,' he muttered; 'very strange.
I'm more than ever glad to be of use to you. Now for
my name. It's not a long one. I'm called Ned Gale.
I was born at sea and bred at sea ; and it isn't often I
set foot on shore, so that what good there is in me I
picked up afloat.'
'Then how comes it, Ned Gale, that you got so far
inland as this ? ' I asked,
' Why, you see the ship I sailed in was seized by the
Spanish authorities, in the port of Callao, wljere we
had been driven by stress of weather. It was alleged
that we had been smuggling on the coast, which was
neither here nor there, as there was no one to prove
it. At last the master was advised to appeal to the
viceroy, and so he set off to Lima to see him, taking
me in his company. When we got to Lima, we found
that the viceroy had gone up the country ; so away we
went after him. We travelled over mountains, and
across sandy plains, and rivers and torrents, day after
day, but he always kept ahead of us. You see that
he had gone out to fight the Indians ; and when at last
we came up with him, we found him in a very bad
humour, for his troops had been beaten in every direc-
tion. So he would not listen to a word my captain had
to say. The fact was, the bribe Captain Hindson had
been advised to offer him was not large enough. My
poor captain had before been very ill, and as the ship
was, iiis own property, and all he possessed in tlie
world, his loss ruined him. From the day he got the
viceroy's answer, he never again lifted uj) his liead;
OUR ESCAPE. 247
and in a week he died in my arms. It was of a broken
heart, I suppose ; for there was nothing the matter
with him that I could see. Poor fellow, I have seen
many a shipmate struck clown by the shot of the
enemy, or sinking under the foaming waves, when there
was no help at hand ; but I never mourned for one as
I did for him, for he was a right honest and kind man.
The Dons did not show much Christian charity towards
him after he was dead either, for they said he was a
heretic; so they would not bury him in the church-
yard, but carried hira away to a field, where they dug
a hole and covered him up like a dog- I didn't t])ink
that mattered at all, however ; so I owed them no
grudge for it. I never could see the use of praying
for a man after he was dead. He did not mind where
he laj^ and God will know where to look for him at
the last day, when he has to stand his trial like all of
us. At first I felt a wish to die too ; but I soon got
over that, and taking the money and the few things
the captain had given me (IVe got his note about that
matter — his will he called it), I started off for the coast
to look out for another ship. As I have been often in
the country, I have picked up some of their lingo, so
got on well enough among the Dons ; but I found I
couldn't very well travel alone, and often had to wait
till I found some one going my road. It was in this
way, while I was looking out for companions, that I
happened to fall in with you. And now you know
something of my history, are you willing to trust me? '
'Had I known nothing about it, after the essential
service you have rendered us, I would confidently have
trusted you,' I answered.
' Avast DOW then, mate,' exclaimed Ked Gale ;
24:8 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
don't give me any soft sawder ; I'm not fond of it. I
like the cut of your jib, and you like the cut of mine ;
so we shall sail very well in company. By-and-by
we shall know more of each other. And the young
Don there, I like his looks too, though Tm not over
partial to the natives. Howsomdever, we've had talk-
ing enough, and as my arms are rested, and there don't
appear to be any enemy abroad looking for us, we may
as well get under weigh again.'
I agreed with him ; and Pedro and I sinking down
into our former position, we again glided out into the
stream. The river was in places very shallow, and
more than ouce we touched the bottom, and the water
began to foam over the stern; but Gale lifted her
clear with his paddle, without our being obliged to
jump out, and away we went again as rapidly as
before. Pedro was very silent — he felt confused and
astonished at all that had occurred ; neither did Ned
Gale nor I exchange many words, for we could not
tell at what moment we might come upon any of the
villages which are to be found on the banks of the
river- Now and then we heard a dog bark, and the
crowing of some cocks in the distance gave signs of
the approach of morning ; but no habitations were
visible, and no human voices gave us cause for alarm.
Several of the villages on the south bank, Ned Gale
had learned, had been destroyed by the Indians ; but
they had not attempted to cross to the north side.
After about an hour's paddling, we reached a spot
similar to the one where we had before taken shelter.
"We paddled along the shore of the little bay for some
way, trying to find a place hard enough to bear our
feet, for the bank was generally soft and muddy
OUR ESCAPE. 249
fringed by a broad belt of reeds, which the alligators
must have found convenient for tickling their snouts
with.
' Step out,' said Gale, ' and learn if we are likely to
make our way inland from this. I will wait for you
and look after the canoe.'
Doing as he desired, Pedro and I felt our way along
with cautious steps, for under the trees it was so dark
that we could scarcely see our hands held up before
us. We found that the ground rose a little way
beyond, and appeared quite hard. Satisfied with our
discovery, after about a quarter of an hour's absence,
we commenced our return to the boat. We walked
ou slowly, every instant expecting to fall into some
hole ; and at last we agreed that we ought to have
reached the canoe. We hunted about to the right
and to the left, but we could not even see the river.
We called out as loud as we dared, but Gale did not
answer.
'There is the river; I see it shining through the
trees,' said Pedro.
Very soon we got up to it; and Pedro, who was a
little in advance, was very nearly falling in. I dragged
him back, and we began to hunt for the canoe. It was
nowhere to be seen. Again we shouted louder than
before, but Ned Gale did not answer. Could he have
deserted us? Such a thing seemed impossible, yet we
began almost to despair.
'Could an alligator have picked him off?' I asked
Pedro, shuddering as I thought of our friend's pro-
bable fate.
We had kept along the bank of the river for some
way. Just then Gale's voice sounded close to us. We
250 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
were soon up with him, and had told him of the result
of onr expedition, and of our alarm.
'It was my fault, I suppose,' he answered, laugh-
ing. ' I found a tree to which I could make the canoe
fast, so I thought I might as well take a little sleep
while you were away, I heard you call, and dreamed
that I answered you. The honest truth is, I spent all
last night looking about the prison to find you out,
so I haven't closed my eyes for many an hour. You'll
pardon me, mates, I hope ; nature's nature, and will
have its way.'
I assured him, now that we had found him, we did
not mind the fright; and asked him what he proposed
doing next.
' Why, the first thing, you see, is to send the canoe
out into the stream, so that our enemies may not dis-
cover where we have landed,' he answered. ' It will
float away over the falls ; so they may be looking for
us miles below them perhaps.'
According to ■ Ned Gale's suggestion, we towed the
canoe to the end of the point which formed one side
of the bay, and he then throwing the paddle into it,
we gave it a shove, which sent it out into the middle
of the stream, down which we could distinguish it
gliding rapidly away, till it was lost to sight.
' We must lose no more time now, mates,' said Ned
Gale, as we climbed up the bank. ' We must get -some
way inland before daylight, and then stow ourselves
away in a wood till we have time to look about us.
We must keep clear of all cottages, for the while-
brown fellows hereabouts would make no bones of
selling us to the Dons, if they thought they could
get anything for us. You see I've brought prog
OTTR ESCAPE. 251
enough to last all hands for three days or more, on
somewhat short commons ; and mayhap we may snare
some game to eke it out much longer.'
This was good news, for, by taking proper pre-
cautions, I thought we might at all events avoid
falling into the hands of the Spaniards ; and of the
Indians I had no fear. The ground over which we
were passing, was very rough and uncultivated, and
we could discover no beaten path. After some time
we came to a mud wall ; and on the other side we
found a field full of maize, just fit for cutting. This
gave us a very welcome supply of food, and we
filled our pockets and caps, and a bag Ned Gale
had brought with him, for that very purpose.
It was necessary, however, to get away from the
farm before daylight ; so we skirted along the wall,
and once more found ourselves on wild ground. The
whole eastern sky was covered with a mass of flame,
a sign that the sun himself was about to appear, when
we caught sight of a forest spreading out before us.
We pushed on much faster than we had been able to
do during the darkness, and had just concealed our-
selves among the trees, as the sun, rushing from among
the mountains, cast a bright glow of light over the
plains we had just passed. The first thing Ned Gale
did, was to climb up one of the tallest trees on the
outskirts of the forest, to take a look round and see
what was in sight, as, he observed, a good seaman
always does the first thing in the morning. When he
came down, he reported that he had observed in the
far distance some smoke, which he supposed arose
from the farmhouse we had passed in the night ; but
that he had discovered no other human habitatioffTj
252 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
while as far as the eye could discern there appeared
to be only an uncultivated plain. Having eaten
nothing since our last meal in the prison, Pedro
and I were very glad when Ked Gale opened his
wallet, and produced some dried meat and bread
and cheese, and tvhat was almost of greater value,
a good supply of cocoa. He had a flint and steel
with him, and a tin cup for boiling water ; so we
collected some sticks and hghted a small fire, suffi-
cient to cook our cocoa and to parch some peas.
On looking over our provisions, we found that we
had already ample to last us a week, so that we
might venture to push across the mountains towards
Cuzco, where, Manco had told me, he expected about
this time the Indians would be collected in great force.
We had, however, more than a day's journey before
we could reach the foot of the mountains, which were
upwards of thirty miles off.
On hunting about, we discovered a spring of bright
water bubbling up close to the roots of an enormous
tree, which it evidently very much assisted to nourish.
We ate a good meal, and then Gale insisted that Pedro
and I should lie down and rest, while he watched. As
we both of us very much required sleep, we were not
sorry to follow his advice ; and in about two hours we
awoke much refreshed.
I have not yet described Ned Gale. He was about
five feet six in height, and very strongly built, with
rather a large head, covered with a profusion of light
hair. He wore a full bushy beard and large whiskers.
His eyes were full and round, and of the brightest blue
1 have ever seen in those of a man. His month was
large, and filled with strong while teeth, and his nose,
OUR ESCAP'JJ, 253
though rather thick and prominent, was otherwise well
cut. Indeed he came up fully to the desci'iption of a
fine-looking fellow without being handsome- His dress
was that of an ordinary seaman of those days. He
wore a belt with a brace of pistols stuck in it, which
were partly concealed by his loose cloth jacket. His
head was covered by a small low-crowned straw hat ;
and the puzzle seemed to be how he could manage to
keep it on. Altogether he presented a figure very
seldom seen so far inland as we then were.
' Come, mates,' he exclaimed, ' it's time to be making
headway again.'
We jumped up, and having divided our stores int(?
three equal parts, and cut some thick walking-sticks,
we shouldered our bundles, and recommenced our
journey.
254 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CIIIEi''.
CHAPTER XV.
OUK FLIGHT WITH NED GALE, AND THE ADVENTIXKES
AVE MET "WITH.
We travelled all day through tlie forest, the glimpses
we every now and then obtained of the mountains
serving to guide our steps. On emerging from the
forest we arrived at a rapid stream.
' How are we to cross this ? ' I exclaimed. ' We
ehall spoil all our provisions, and have our clothes wet
for the night, if we are obhged to swim across.'
' Oh, I think we may be able to ford it,' said Ned
Gale. ' Here, mates, let's catch hold of each other's
hands, that if one falls the rest can pick him up. I'll
lead across, and sound with my stick. To my mind,
that's the way people should help each other through
the world.'
After hunting about for some time, we found a broad
place, where, from the appearance of the bank on
either side, we fancied there might be a ford. So we
took off our lower garments, and fastening our loads
high up on our shoulders, we commenced the passage.
For some way the water was shallow, and rose but
little above our knees; but we went on slowly, Ned
carefully sounding with his stick in advance. It was
fortunate that we did so, for on a sudden Ned sung
out that he could find no bottom ; and scarcely had he
OUR FLIGHT WITH NEB GALE. 255
Spoken, when he sunk up to his armpits, and had not
we not hauled him back with all our might, the cur-
vent would have carried him down the stream. We
fried several other places, but everywhere found the
water too deep to ford.
' It wont do,' observed Ned, * We must stand back
to the shore, and try to find another way of crossing.
Here, mates, let's set to work and collect as many dry
rushes as we can pull. Tve seen the Indians cross
much broader and more rapid rivers than this on a few
bundles of rushes.'
I told him, so had I ; and I did not know how it was
that I did not think of it before. Ned had a large
clasp knife, with which he cut away the rushes at a
^reat rate, while, as Pedro and I had had ours taken
from us in the prison, we were obliged to tear them up
by the roots, or to break off the dry ones. When we
had made a large heap of them, Ned gave me his
knife.
' There,' he said, ' you go on cutting, while I begin
to build our craft.'
There were some young trees growing near, one of
which about ten feet long he had cut down. This he
said was to serve as a keel, to niake the craft somewhat
ship-shape. He first fastened the rushes together in
small bundles, and these he secured along the pole on
either side, one outside the other. He placed smaller
bundles at the ends, and fastened them together ; thus
forming in a few minutes a very respectable-looking
canoe, which, though not water-tight, would have
enabled us to perform a much longer voyage than we
had to undertake. By placing some bundles at in-
tm-vals across the canoe^i we hoped to be able to keep
256 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
^1
ourselves dry, having our feet only in the water. Oar
next care was to cut some long poles, by which we
proposed to pole ourselves across. Ned Gale said a
couple would be suflScient, one for him and another for
me. Having cut them, we launched our canoe into
shallow water, so that we could step easily into it ; and
then, seizing our poles, we shoved out into the stream.
Our canoe kept us well out of the water, though it had
a tendency to turn over, which we were well able to
counteract with our poles as long as we could reach
the bottom. We had got more than half-way across,
when the water deepened so much that we were obliged
to use them as oars, or rather paddles, to get across ;
and we had floated some way down the stream before
we again could find the bottom. At last we landed,
and drew up our canoe. I proposed leaving it, to make
the natives wonder at the strange contrivance.
'No, no,' said Grale. 'Never mind what the natives
may think about it. I say, let us stop and pull it to
pieces, or some of the Spaniards may chance to see it,
and it will show them which way we are gone. It is a
foolish notion people have of caring what those they
may never see or hear of again, think of something
they have made or done. Nothing good or useful, I
mean, but some folly or other. It's what makes people
carve their names on the top of a rock, or some out-of
the-way place, that somebody else, about as wise as
themselves, may know that they have been there.'
It was the work of two or three minutes only to pull
the raft to pieces, and to send the bundles of reeds
which composed it floating down the stream. Before
leaving the river, we sat down and took the meal which
we called our dinner ; and havini? drunk as much water
OUR FLIGHT "WITH NED GALE. 257
as we required, we filled up the skin Ned had provided,
as we could not tell when we might again meet with
water. Very fortunate it was that we did so. Having
packed up our traps, we trudged onwards. ■
We had walked about a couple of miles over a
country thinly sprinkled with trees, and naturally
fertile, though now without a human habitation, when,
on looking ahead, instead of the green colour of the
grass, and the varied foliage of the trees, we observed,
as far as the eye could reach, one unvaried mass of
reddish brown.
' That's a wild heath ahead of us, which we shall
have to pass,' observed Xed. ' I never saw the like
of it.'
'See, see,' exclaimed Pedro, pointing rather more
to the right than we had been looking. ' What is
that ? '
At first we could v^ot guess what was happening
It appeared as if at a little distance off there was a
heavy snow-storm falling, the whole air being full of
large white flakes, so dense as almost to conceal the
fierce rays of the sun.
' Xo, it can't be snow — that's certain,' said Iv^ed.
* But what it is, I can't say.'
The seeming snow-drift swept on as we advanced
towards the brown heath. Pedro ran on a little ahead,
and stooping down, soon returned with a large insect
in his hand, which I recognised as a locust. It was
fully three incLes in length, of a reddish brown colour,
and with very long and powerful hind-legs, with which,
when Pedrd opened his hand, it sprung off to a great
distance. The appearance we had seen was that of a
flight of locusts, or rather a small division of their
258 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
army, which was about to settle directly in our course.
We were soon among their outposts, where they lay
pretty thick ; but beyond, as far as we could see, the
ground was completely covered with them. Pedro,
who had often seen them before, declared that, like
ants and bees^they have peculiar laws and regulations;
and that those we first came upon were, like the sen-
tinels of an army, placed to give warning of coming
danger. If such is the case at times, they gave no
notice of our approach, but merely skipped and
jumped about, and knocked against our legs as we
walked by.
' It's a good job these beasts have no fancy for eat-
ing meat as well as vegetables,' observed Ned. 'If
they once began upon us, there wouldn't be much of
as left in the course of an hour.'
As, however, they neither sting nor bite, they did us
no harm, though they skipped about us in millions as
we advanced, while numbers were crushed every time
we put our feet to the ground. We proceeded for
upwards of an hour through this moving mass of Hfe,
till we stood literally in the centre of a sea of locusts.
It was necessary to push on to get from among them
before dark, as we had no fancy to attempt to rest
among such ^unquiet companions. It took us more
than anothfv half-hour to get clear of them ; and we
calculated that they covered a space four to five miles
broad at the place we found them. We then came
upon the ground which they had occupied, and the
most ruthless of invaders could not have destroyed a
country more completely than they had done. Not a
blade of grass remained ; every tree and shrub was
leafless, and theii' branches were stripped of their bark.
OUR FLIGHT WITH NED GALE. 259
Wc could not help looking with painful amazement on
the scene of desolation which those small animals had
caused. Not only would they, as Ned Gale said, have
eaten us up had they been carnivorous, but they might
have devoured Pizarro and the array with which he
conquered Peru in the course of a night, Por miles
in advance they had left traces of their visit. We
congratulated ourselves on having brought water with
US, as we could find none in the neighbourhood. What
became of this vast fliirht of locusts I could not tell. I
only hope they flew into the sea, or died from repletion ;
for had they gone on consuming as much daily as we
saw them destroy, they might lay a whole province
desolate in the course of a few weeks.
We walked on till it was quite dark before we could
find a sheltered spot in which to bivouac. At last we
reached a deep hollow, which at one period of the
world's history had been probably part of a water-
course, but owing to some convulsion of nature, it
was now perfectly dry. Trees grew on the upper
edges, and the sides were covered with brushwood.
It appeared, as far as we could judge in the uncertain
light of the evening, to be a place well suited for our
purpose ; and we accordingly hunted about till we
found a spot where we could light a fire and lie down
to rest. This was not very easy, but at length we dis-
covered a small open space covered with grass. Gale
cut away the bushes round it, and piling up some in
the centre, we hghted a fire. The flames, as they
burned up, showed us the wild character of the place
we were in. Dark rocks appeared here and there
among the brushwood, and tall trees towered above
our heads, effectually screening the light of our firo
260 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
from any persons who might by chance have been in
our neighbourhood.
We boiled our cocoa, and parched our heads of
r
Indian corn, and then prepared to rest.
'We might be worse off; and so, mates, I don't
think we've any cause to complain,' observed Ned Gale
as he surveyed our abode.
This was a favourite expression of his ; and he was
always contented, whatever happened. 1 felt grateful;
for though our prospects for the future were uncertain,
we were at all events at hberty, with a fair chance of
escaping our enemies. Ned Gale had a httle black
pipe which he prized much, and a small supply of
tobacco, which he husbanded with the greatest care.
He lighted his pipe, and sat over the fire enjoying his
smoke in silence.
As usual, we took it by turns to watch and to keep
our fire ahght. Pedro and Ned Gale had been sleep-
ing for some time, when, finding that the fire required
feeding, I rose to put some more sticks upon it. As
the flames burst forth more brightly than before, their
light shone on the high branches of the trees, when,
happening to look up, I saw just above as a face
peering down from among the foliage. It seemed to
be watching us very attentively ; the owner fancying,
probably, from his position, that he was unobserved.
As he put his head more forward to get a better sight
of us, I saw that he was an old black man with a white
head; and immediately it struck me that he was em-
ployed as a scout to watch us by the Spaniards. My
first impulse was to rouse my companions.
'Ned Gale, Ned Gale,' I sung out, 'the Spaniards
are after us I am afraid '
OUR FLIGHT WITH NED GALE. 261
lie sprung to his feet, and looking anxiously around,
grasped one of his pistols, like a man ever ready to
encounter danger,
' Where are they?' he asked. ' I don't see them.'
'There, there,' I answered, pointing at the trees.
He and Pedro turned their eyes in the direction I
indicated. There was now not only one negro looking
at us, but several black faces, encircled with white hair,
appeared among the branches. Instead of flying from
our supposed enemies, they both burst into fits of
laughter.
'Those Spaniards? Why, they are monkeys,' ex-
claimed Ned. ' Ha, ha, ha! Now, if I could bring one
of them down, he might serve us for dinner to-morrow.'
I could not help joining in his laughter, though I
had 110 fancy for eating a monkey. He threw up a
piece of stick with all his force. It missed its aim,
and served to send the whole troop scampering away,
uttering mournful howls, to a distance, where they for
some time kept up a concert, which effectually banished
sleep.
When the monkeys had ceased howling, Pedro began
h\< watch, and I tried to obtain some rest. Ned Gale,
with his sailor habits, very quickly was lost in the land
of dreams ; but I was not so fortunate. I saw that
Pedro was readmg, and I did not wish to interrupt
him. He every now and then shut his book and
looked about him. He appeared to me to be on the
watch^ in expectation of some threatened danger. At
last I gave up the attempt to sleep as hopeless. There
was something in the air of the place, I believe, which
alTected me. My young companion had been sitting
for some minutes lost in meditation.
262 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
'What are you thinking about, Pedro?* I asked.
' Of my father and mother,* he answered, with a
sigh.
' Why, I thought you never knew them,' I observed.
' I have often dreamed of them though,' he said.
' Do you know, Seuor David, that I sometimes fancy
I may some day discover them. Had I the means of
becoming educated as you are, and of obtaining a for-
tune, I would employ it in seai-ching for them.'
'If we succeed in getting to England, I am sure my
friends, in gratitude to you, will put you in the way of
making your fortune,' I replied. ' But I own I cannot
see how this will enable you to find your parents, with-
out any clue to guide you^'
' God, if He thinks fit, will point out the way,' he
answered. ' I put my trust in Him.'
I could say no more. This idea had, I found, be-
come the absorbing one of his mind.
' If my parents live. He too will show me the means
through which I may discover them,' I thought.
I had never yet been thoroughly convinced of their
loss. I was perfectly helpless I knew, and I felt
lorcibly that on Him alone could I place my trust.
The feeling brought comfort and consolation ; and
lying down again, a soothing sleep soon stole over
me.
I was aroused by a shout from Ned Gale, who had
taken Pedro's place. I started up, and found the sailor
with his pistol in one hand and his long stick in the
other, about to spring into the thicket beyond us. The
fire was almost extinguished, and daylight was appear-
ing. I looked round for Pedro. To my horror he was
nowhere to be seen.
OUR FLIGHT WITH NED GALE, 263
' Where is the young Spaniard?' I exclaimed,
'Follow me,' answered Ned, rushing forward-
I seized a lighted branch, and with my stick in
the other hand, I leaped after him. A shriek of
terror and agony, which I could not doubt proceeded
from Pedro, served to guide us. It was followed by a
savage roar.
' Save me ! save me !' he shrieked.
A movement in the bushes showed us more certainly
where he was.
'A wild beast has got hold of the poor fellow!'
shouted Ned, bending the bushes before him as he
hurried on.
The branch I held in my hand was of a resinous
nature, and burned brightly. It light showed us in a
clear space, under a wide spreading shrub, poor Pedro
on the ground, with a large jaguar standing over him
The attention jof the savage animal had been attracted
by our approach, and he stood glaring fiercely, un-
certain whether to carry off his prey or spring at us.
Ned was afraid of firing, lest we should miss the jaguar
and hit Pedro. My torch was of more service than his
pistol. I saw in a moment that the only chance of
saving mj friend was to frighten the beast, so, thought-
less of the danger to myself, I sprung towards him,
and dashed the burning brand in his face. I believe I
almost blinded him. With a roar, denoting pain and
terror, he sprang on one side, when Ned rushed in, and
dragged Pedro away from him.
'Pire — now fire,' I shouted to Ned, thinking the
jaguar was about to close with us.
He lifted his pistol and fired. He was so close that
the ball entered the beast's head, and, giving a bound
s
2G4 MAKCO, tllE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
forward, he fell to the ground struggling in mortal
agonies. Once again he rose to his feet and attempted
to seize me ; but my torch turned him aside, and before
he could reach me he rolled over, and in another instant
he was dead. I looked anxiously to see if Pedro was
much hurt, or rather I scarcely expected to find him
alive. At that moment a bright light burst forth, and
I saw to my dismay that the bushes round us were in a
fierce blaze. Ned was carrying Pedro in his arms, and
dashing through the bushes towards the place where we
had rested.
' After me, mate, after me,' he cried.
I did require to be told to hurry, for the flames
were leaping up from all the surrounding shrubs, and
climbing many of the higher trees. I overtook him
before we reached our encampment.
'Pick up our traps and come along,' shouted Ned,
as he made his way towards the path by which we
eritered the glen. I stopped at our bivouac and col-
lected our packages of provisions, and our other pro-
perty. Just as I was coming away, my eye fell on
Ned's knife. I put it in my pocket, and was looking
to see if I could find any other article, when the flames
caught hold of the surrounding bushes, and warned
me to beat a retreat. They crackled and hissed and
roared in my rear as I ran on. A fight breeze had
sprung up, and blew them towards us. Fortunately
the bright fight they caused enabled us to see our way,
or we should have had great difficulty in escaping from
the glen.
Heavy as Pedro was, l^sed bore him like a child up
the rough ascent. The fire flew from shrub to shrub,
find extended in every direction ; the smoke, too, in-
OUK FLIGHT WITH NED GALK. 2fi5
creased in denseness, and almost stifled ns. I could
scarcely breathe, and expected every moment to sink
from exhaustion ; but the brave sailor was not to be
daunted. Crying out to me to follow, he pushed on
over all impediments. I kept close to him, and in a
few minutes, which seemed an age, we reached the
more level ground above the dell. Ned stopped for
an instant to gather breath, but before I had time to
discover more than that Pedro still breathed, we were
compelled to continue our flight, not only by the ap-
proach of the smoke and flames, but by a new danger.
The jaguar we had killed was not the only inhabitant
of the glen of his species, and as the path we had
taken was the chief outlet in that direction, a number
of animals of all descriptions came rushing out close
to us. I had turned my head to look at the blazin
furnace below us, when, to my dismay, I saw close
behind me a huge animal, which I at once guessed
was a female jaguar, followed by several cubs. I
cried out to Ned to hurry on with his burden, and
swinging my stick about me, I dealt her a heavy blow
on the head, which appeared somewhat to astonish
her. At any other time she would probably quickly
have avenged the insult ; but, frightened by the flames.
she merely uttered a growl of anger and turned on one
side, followed by her hopeful progeny. We did not
halt again till we reached a rocky mound, free from
grass or shrubs, to which we had hopes the fire would
not approach.
It was now almost -daylight, though the blazing dell
afforded us ample light to see our way. J\ed laid
Pedro down, and we anxiously examined hia wounds.
His side and one of his arms, by which the jaguar had
rr
n
266 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
lifted him, were dreadfully torn, but we could discover
no marks of the brute's teeth. He was senseless, but
this we hoped was caused more by terror and pain than
from any mortal injury. We neither of us possessed
any knowledge of surgery, so we had only our own
sense to point out what was best to be done ; and in
truth we had but little time for consideration, for the
flames were already spreading beyond the glen, and
might soon approach our retreat.
'We must wash the poor fellow's hurts, and bind
them up to stop the bleeding/ said Ned. ' Where's the
water, mate? '
We had a little left in our skin bottle, and pouring
out some of it on my handkerchief, I wiped away the
blood. My shirt, I remembered, was fortunately of liuen.
' Here,' I exclaimed to Gale, 'just tear off the sleeves
for me; they will serve for bandages.'
With a seaman's promptness he did as I proposed,
and we bound up the places where he was hurt, in a
fashion which perhaps might not quite have satisfied a
sm'geon, though we performed the operation as well
as time would allow. Our patient had now began to
recover, and after drinking a little water, he sat up
and looked around with a gaze of amazement on the
strange scene below ns. The fire in the glen was
raging furiously, and sending up dark columns of
smoke to the sky. Animals of all descriptions were
rushing forth from the conflagration, too terrified to
take any notice of us. Three or four fierce jaguars,
with terrible bowlings, dashed by, followed by several
huge serpents, who crawled, hissing, alon^ over the
ground, disturbed from their abodes among the roots
of the trees, A troi^p of monkeys ran chattering
OUR FLIGHT WITH NED GALE. 267
away; and parrots and birds innumerable flew over
our heads, driven from their long-accustomed homes.
' It won't do for us to remain here much longer,'
observed Ned. ' Ask the young Spaniard how he
feels, and whether he thinks he can iret alonp^.'
In reply Pedro answered me that he w^as able to
walk, though it was not without difficulty that he
lifted himself from the ground. However, as it was
absolutely necessary for us to proceed on our Journey,
Ned and I, supporting him between us, began to de-
scend the rock. There was, fortunately, a sandy track,
free from grass, of considerable extent, on one side,
across which we proposed to proceed. Ned had loaded
his pistols, and we each of us kept our sticks in our
hands, ready to defend ourselves from any of the wild
beasts which might venture to attack us. The fire
continued raging fiercely on our right as we hurried
on, and ,we watched it with intense anxiety, to see
whether it was advancing towards us. Had it taken
place on the open prairies, which cover many portions
of the continent, our escape would have been im-
possible. As it was, our chance was at times doubt-
ful. By ourselves we might have run for our lives ;
but our wounded companion impeded us, and I would
have sacrificed myself sooner than liave quitted him.
The ground which we were then traversing was com-
posed chiefly of rock and sand, but there was enough
dry grass growing on it, should it catch fire, to scorch
us very much, if not to destroy us ; and ahead, for some
distance, it grew much thicker ; while beyond again
there appeared a wide extent of sandy soil, which, if
we could once reach, we should probably be in safety.
As the sun rose, the wind shifted to a quarter which
268 MAXCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
blew the flames more rapidly than heretofore towards
us. Ned and I exerted ourselves to the utmost to
drag on poor Pedro, who was not so well aware of
our danger. Onward, in the shape of a wedge, ad-
vanced the devouring flames with the sharp point first.
This gradually thickened, spreading out on either side.
Now a rock or a sandy patch intervened, but they
leaped over all impediments, the long dry grass catch-
ing fire from the sparks which, like a vast courier of
destruction, were borne forward by the breeze. I
looked at Ned to learn from his looks what chance
he thought we had of escaping, but his countenance
did not betray the slightest sign of fear or doubt.
The fire, it must be understood, had, in consequence
of the direction the wind had before blown in our rear,
been driven in a straight line on our right a consider-
able distance in advance of us ; and now, from the
wind blowing from our right, it was taking a course
directly across the path we were anxious to pursue,
On our left the ground was covered with dry grass and
underwood, so that we dared not to venture across it.
The only course left us was, therefore, directly ahead.
'I am sorry we left the rock,' said I, as we hurried
on.
' We should have been fried brown by this time, if
we had remained on it,' answered Ned, giving a glance
over his shoulder. ' Why, mate, the flames are dancing
round it as merrily as waves in a storm. Cheer up •
we shall do well yet.'
Taking courage from him, I pushed on with renewed
hope. But this did not last long. Every moment the
fire got nearer and nearer ; and already it seemed to -
me that the path before us was cut off. By running
OUR FLIGHT WITH NED GALE. 269
very fast we miglit perhaps get across ; but witli Pedro
to help along, I thought we could not do it. I felt
that I could not leave the poor fellow, and resolved to
remain by him, and perish with him if so it must be ;
but I saw no reason why the brave seaman should
share our fate, when he might easily save himself.
' Ned,' I cried, when we had reached a spot some-
what more free from grass than the surrounding ground,
' run for it, my good fellow, and save yourself. I can-
not leave my friend, for I owe him much ; but he has no
claim whatever upon you. Fly ! fly ! '
* What, mate? I should be a pretty sort of a sea-
man if I was to do as you say,' he exclaimed, stopping
for a moment to address me. 'He's a fellow-creature
in distress, and that's enough for Ned Gale," I hope.
Run — ha! ha! Here, just hft him up on my back,
and we'll see what can be done.'
It was the work of a moment to do as he bid me;
and throwing me his knapsack, Ned, with Pedro on
his shoulders, set off running, and I after him, as fast
as our legs would carry us. I had before remarked
the great strength Ned possessed when he chose to
exert it. He now bore Pedro along as <^ he had been
a child. Away we dashed right into the belt of tall
grass, one end of which, not many hundred yards' dis-
tant, was already burning. The fire came hissing
along towards us hke a fiery serpent, Ned glanced at
it over his shoulder, and increased his exertions. He
saw that not a moment could be spared. As I saw it
coming on, I almost shrieked with a terror I had never
before felt ; and had I been alone I think I should have
fallen. The fire was close upon us. There was a
slight rise in the ground. AVe rushed up it. I thought
270 BIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
that our doom was sealed, when, to my joy, T dls*
covered that I had been deceived by the rise as to the
width of the belt of grass. A few yards only of grass
r
had to be passed, when beyond appeared the sandy
plain, without a particle of herbage on it. We felt
the heat of the fire — the flames were upon us. We
dashed through the intervening space of grass, and
ran on for a hundred yards before Ned thought of
stopping.
'Here, mate!' he said at last. 'Help the poor
fellow down, and hand me a drop of water. It's hot
work, but we have escaped a frying this time at all
events.'
We put Pedro on the ground, and then, as he in-
sisted on walking, we moved on a little farther, and sat
down by him to watch the progress of the conflagra-
tion. It quickly worked its way across the belt we
had passed across ; and then the scrub beyond towards
the mountain caught fire and blazed up furiously, ex-
tending far away to the east, till the whole country
before us seemed one mass of flame. Had it been
night it would have been magnificent, but we were
truly glad that it was day, that we might more easily
see our road.
' Well, I hope there are no poor people's farms in
that direction, or any Indians hiding away, for the fire
doesn't seem inclmed to spare them,' said Ned. ' And
now, mates, let's have some prog ; we've a long day's
journey before us, and have had a sharp morning's
work.'
We took our frugal meal, and then seeing that
Pedro required some rest, we made him lie down for
half an hour before we recomnienced our journey.
OUR FUGHT WITH NED GALE. 271
Tm thinking, mate, that this fire will be bringing
some Indians down to look at it,' observed Ned, as we
walked on. ' If they are friends they will be welcome,
as they will help to carry our poor friend here. How-
somdever "it's an ill wind that blows no one good,"
and, to my mind, if any Spaniards are on our track they
won't much like crossing that little bit of blaze asteru,
till we are pretty well out of their reach.'
I agreed with him that I should much like to meet
any friendly Indians, We had another reason for
being anxious to do so, as our provisions were running
short, and, at the slower rate we were now compelled
to travel, would scarcely last us till we could reach
that part of the country where I expected to find some
of Manco's followers. With regard to the Spaniards
harming us, I did not think they would venture so far ;
but should they have done so, the fire would afford us
a better chance of escape, and prevent their dreadful
bloodhounds from scenting out our track. Fedro bore
up manfully in spite of the pain he suffered from his
hurts. Prom the very temperate life he had led, his
blood was cool and healthy, and no inflammation set
in ; which I was afraid would have been the case. If
people would but remember the great importance of
temperance, and would avoid strong drinks, and take
only a moderate portion of meat, they would escape
much suffering from wounds and injuries to which all
are liable, and which in so many cases prove fatal,
although no vital part has been touched. I have seen
the strongest men die from a slight scratch ; and the
weakest apparently recover from the most terrible hurts.
The strong men have eaten and drunk to gratify their
palates ; the weak have eaten food to live.
272 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
CHAPTER XYL
FALL rX WITH THE ARMY OF THE IKCA JIAXCO AGAIN
We had for two days been travelling through a wild
and mountainous country, skirting the base of the Cor-
dilleras, which served as our guide, and looking out
for a pass known to Pedro, by which we might cross
them. Our provisions were expended, though we had
frequent opportunities of replenishing our water-skins,
which enabled us the better to support our fatigue.
For some distance we passed over a portion of the
great high road of the Incas, which led from Cuzco to
Quito ; and as it was no longer used by the Spaniards,
we had no fear of encountering them. It was far
superior to any of the modern roads, and showed the
high state of civilisation to which the Peruvians had
arrived in those days. It was from about twenty-five
to thirty feet broad, and paved with large flat stones.
At intervals of about twelve paces I observed rows of
smaller stones, laid horizontally and sliglitly elevated
thus making the road ascend gradually by a succession
of terraces or steps. On each side of the road there
was a low parapet wall of small stones. When I re-
membered that this gigantic and finished piece of work
extended for many hundred miles, from one end of the
dominions of the Incas ro the othei*, I felt greater
regret than ever that the country had been wrested
FALL IN WITH THE ARMY OF THE INC A. 273
from Ihera by a people who had so cruelly neglected its
many advantages.
By the side of the road, situated on hillocks within
sight of each other, were small edifices, where the
messengers who promulgated the commands of the
Incas throughout the country were stationed, A
signal was made whenever a messenger left one of the
stations, and one from the next met him half way and
received the despatch, which was then forwarded from
successive stations till it reached its destination. We
arrived towards the evening at one of these station-
houses (many of which still remain in tolerable repair) ;
and, as a storm was threatening, we resolved to make
it our abode for the night. It was a small, low, round
tower, but the roof was wanting, which was our first
care to supply. For this purpose Ned and I tore off
and cut down a number of branches from the trees
which grew near ; and finding, in a hollow some way
down the hill, a pool with rushes growing round it, we
collected a snfficient supply to aid materially in forming
a thatch. We left Pedro meantime to clean the floor,
and to light a fire, though we only had some cocoa
and a little Indian corn to cook by it.
Returning with our materials, we placed the boughs
across the top of the walls, with the rushes in the form
of a rude cone verging from the centre above them.
I then collected a number of stones, with which the road
supplied us, and handing them up to Ned, he put them
on the thatch to prevent its being blown away. Our
work being speedily concluded, for Ned had a very
systematic way of doing everything, I bethought me
of collecting some m^re rushes to form a bed for Pedro.
I was hurrying down for the purpose, when on my way
274 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
I observed between the trees the walls of a building,
standing on a level plot of ground. I called to Ned,
and we set off together to examine it, for it struck nie
it was a small farm belonging to mestizos or Indians.
We soon reached it, and I found I was not mistaken.
The inhabitants had lately fled, the roof was off the hut,
and the maize crop had been reaped. We were at
first without hopes of benefiting by our discovery ; but
as I was looking about, I observed a fig-tree with
some ripe figs on it, which I at once collected ; and on
further search, Ned espied a herd of guinea-pigs nest-
ling under the walls. To knock some of the little
animals on the head, was the work of a minute. We
would gladly have exchanged some of them for corn,
but just as we were about to return to our tower, I
discovered a few ears of maize still standing close to
a wall. With much satisfaction I gathered all I could
find. We had still more good fortune in store. Close
to the front I caught sight of a she-goat with a young
kid by her side. She had been a pet of the family, I
suppose, for she did not run away from us. Ned at
once caught the kid, and carrying it in his arms, the
mother came after it to our hut.
'I haven't the heart to kill the little animal,' he
observed; 'but I'll tell you what, mate, the mother
shall give the young Don a bowl of milk. It will
do him more good than all the doctor's stuff in the
world.'
Pedro could scarcely believe his senses when he saw
us returning with our valuable j)rizes. We had now
a supply of food to last us for many days, and we
might, if we thought fit, remain and rest till Pedro
was better able to proceed. We soon had a guinea-
FALL IN WITH THE ARJIY OF THE INCA. 275
pig skinned and roasting before the fire ; and then Ned
caught the goat, and, acting the part of a milk-maid,
filled a tin jug with milk, which he insisted on Pedro
swallowing. The figs were very fine, and after the
coarse food on which we had so long lived, we found
them most grateful to our palates. As we sat round
our fire, in spite of the smoke, we felt ourselves in the
enjoyment of abundance of luxury. Our fire-place was
composed of a few stones ; some others served us for
seats. Our meat was somewhat tough, and we were
without salt. Parched maize served us for bread,
and our beverage was cold water, while our beds were
composed of rushes and leaves sprinkled on the bare
ground; but this was more than we had enjoyed for
some time, and we had walls to protect us from the
night breeze, and a roof to keep out the rain. Pedro
and I were not merry, for we had too much cause for
painful reflection. But we were contented, and Ned
Gale declared that he was as happy as a prince — that
he had weathered on the Dons, and had the prospect
of a long cruise on shore. He fastened the kid up
within our tower, but the old she-goat was turned out,
as we knew that she would not stray far from her
young one. It had not long been dark when the
fitorm we had observed broke over our heads. The
thunder rattled, the hghtning flashed, and the rain
came down in torrents ; but though a good deal found
its way through the roof, we were able to pick out dry
spots for our beds, and we had cause to be thankful
that we were under shelter of any sort. As our abode
also had stood for so many centuries, we had no fear
of being washed away. We had collected a supply
of stones to block up the lower part of the entrance ;
276 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
and with some boughs in addition we constmcted a
door, which was sufficient, we thought, to keep out
any wild beasts or other intruders. Before turning in,
we cut the flesh off the other guinea-pigs, and smoked
it over the fire ; and we also parched a supply of
maize, in case we should be unable to prepare it on
any future occasion. Notwithstanding the tempest
which was raging outside, we slept very soundly,
Xed and I keeping alternate watches, for we were
anxious to give Pedro as much rest as possible. Ned
insisted on taking the first watch ; and when he awoke
me, I found that the greater part of the night had
passed away. I expostulated with him on making me
take less than my share of watching.
'Never mind, mate,' he replied; *you are young, and
want sleep. I'm accustomed to do with very little, do
you see. Often's the time, for a month on a stretch,
LVe not had more than three or four hours out of the
four-and-twenty, and have been roused up to shorten
sail two or three times between them.'
The storm had passed away, and when I put my
head out through the branches which formed the door
of our abode, I saw that the stars were shining brightly
in the deep blue sky. As I stood there inhaling the
fresh breeze, that I might the more easily keep myself
awake, I saw a dark object emerge from among the
trees, and stop, as if looking cautiously around. It
was standing in the shade, and at first I thought it was
an Indian, though what his intention could be I could
not divine. Presently he came more into the road, and
advanced towards the tower, when I saw, to my no
little dismay, that he was an enormous black bear.
He had probably, I thought, scented ns out; and I
FALL IN WITH THE ARMY OF THE INCA. 277
fnlly expected a visit from liim. I did not like to arouse
Ned ; but I took up one of his pistols which lay on his
knapsack, and held it in my hand ready to give the
gentleman a warm reception, should he venture to put
his snout into the tower. On he came, waddling at a
great rate down the road.
' He is certainly coming,' I thought. ' Now, if I
miss him, he will give me a hug I shall not like.'
I cocked my pistol, and kept my stick ready to give
him a poke in the eye, which would keep him at bay
till Ned could jump up to my assistance. He stopped
for an instant, and gave a low growl : his instinct
probably told him that some enemies were near. I
drew back a little, lest he should catch the ghmmer
of my eye. Then he again advanced quicker than
before. He soon came so close to me that I felt
almost certain that I could hit him ; but still as I
thought I might only wound him and make him
savage, I did not like to fire. I scarcely dared to
breathe or move. He passed on down the hill, and
I again breathed freely. Presently I heard him give
another growl, and directly afterwards I saw him
waddling back again at a leisurely pace with some-
thing in his paws. As he went by the tower, I per-
ceived that it was the unfortunate she-goat, whose
kid we had fastened within. I was determined, if I
could not save the poor goat's life, at all events to
deprive Master Bruin of his supper, and calling out
to Ned, I dashed through the boughs in pursuit of
him. It was hazardous work I own, but I had not
a moment for thought. Had I, probably I should
nave acted more wisely. Ned was on his feet in a
«uomeiit. and with his pistol in his hand in pursuit
278 BIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
of the bear. Bruin saw us coming, but showed no
inclination to relinquish his prey. He ran on at a
great rate, and it was some time before we overtook
him. Even when we were close to him, he continued
His flight, apparently taking no notice of us.
' Whatever you do, don't fire, mate, before he shows
his face!' exclaimed Ned. 'Give him a poke in the
neck ; it will make him turn perhaps.'
I accordingly gave him a plunge with my stick,
keeping, however, beyond the reach of his paws
should he turn suddenly round. Even this did not
make him stop, so I gave him another dig, which at
last brought him to bay, though he still kept hold of
the goat. Immediately he faced about. Ned fired
his pistol, aiming at his eye. The ball took effect,
and, with a growl of fury, the beast rushed at us, at
the same time dropping the goat. On this we re-
treated down the road, repenting not a httle of our
folly in having attacked him. Seeing that the bear
had received no mortal injury, Ned snatched the other
pistol from my hand, and waited steadily till the bear
got within arm's length of him. I trembled for his
safety, but resolved not to let him stand the brunt of
the combat alone. I made a desperate charge with
my stick. This distracted the attention of Bruin, who
seized hold of my stick, and at the same moment Ned
fired. The ball hit him, I saw, but was afraid had
not mortally wounded him, for, with* a loud growl,
he sprung upon my companion. Ned, however, was
on the alert, and leaped nimbly on one side, as I did
on the other, and the brute fell headlong over on his
snout. We could not help giving a shout of triumph
at our victory, which made Pedro, who had been
FALL IN WITH THE ARMY OF THE I^'CA. 279
I
awakened by the shots, hurry up to us, wondering
what was the matter. We were not quite certain
that our foe was really dead ; but a few pokes with
our sticks at length convinced us that he was so, and
we therefore ventured to examine him. The ball from
the last shot had hit him in the eye, and entered his
brain.
' Some bear steaks won't be bad things,' observed
Ked. ' Xow mates, let's look after the goat. I had
made sure of a cup of milk for Pedro this morning/
We found the goat a little way off, but Bruin had
hugged the breath out of its body, and it was dead.
Pedro and I thereon dragged the goat close to the
hut, while Ned was employed in cutting the proposed
steaks out of the bear.
' You see, mates, it won't do to leave the work for the
morning, for before that time the condors, the jaguars,
and the pumas will be down upon him, and tear every
scrap of meat from his bones, he remarked. ' I wish
he had been rather farther off, for the beasts will keep
up such a concert that we shan't be able to sleep much
more to-night.'
When he had finished operating on the bear, he
began on his victim, observing that though goats'
flesh was somewhat strong, it would serve to make a
variety in our provisions. We had now more meat
than we could well carry, in addition to which, as the
kid could not hve without its mother, we were obliged
to sacrifice that also. On re-entering our abode, Pedro
and I employed ourselves in cutting the meat into slips
and drying it before the fire, while Ned again laid down
to obtain his share of rest. Pedro told me that the
species of bear we had killed lived chiefly on fruits and
T
280 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEB.
L
vegetables, and that he often commits great ravages
in the maize-fields of the Indians, by breaking off the
green tops and carrying them away to his hole in the
momitains ; but when he cannot obtain that sort of
food, he will catch deer and wild boars, and will even
attack the oxen employed in the sugar-mills on the
plantations. He has also been known, when pressed by
hunger, to assail solitary travellers in the mountains.
In the morning, when we went out of our tower, we
saw that several condors had been attracted by the
carcase of the bear, and were tearing it to pieces.
They flapped their huge wings, and glared fiercely
at us with their red eyes as we watched them ; but
did not quit their banquet, from which we had no
wish to disturb them. After a hearty breakfast, with
renewed spirits and confidence we proceeded on our
way. I have not space to recount all our adventures,
and must for the future describe only those which
were the most interestinsr.
We climbed mountains, and traversed glens, and
croesed torrents by the bridges I have often men-
tioned ; and yet, day after day, not a human being did
we meet. Of course we kept as much as possible at
a distance from their habitations ; but the few farms
we passed were deserted, and we had no doubt that
the women and children had been removed to more
secluded spots, while the men had gone to join the
army of Tupac Amaru.
A week had passed, and we were resting to take our
midday meal, in a sheltered glen, under the shade of
some lofty trees. Pedro, notwithstanding the exertions
he had undergone, had almost recovered from his hurts ;
and I never felt myself in better health and strength,
FALL IN WITH THE AK3IY OF THE INCA. 281
while Ned scarcely knew what fatigue or illness meant.
Our provisions had again run short, though we had
collected a little Indian corn at some of the deserted
farms we had passed.
' Well/ said Ned, who had lighted his pipe and
stretched himself out on his back, ' I shan't be sorry
when we get to the big river you speak of. Walking
is very pleasant exercise, especially when one hasn't
half a hundredweight of traps and provisions to carry;
but it's very slow work you'll allow. I like to spank
aloDg with a ten-knot breeze across the open ocean,
with studden-sails alow and aloft ; or to ghde down a
river with a strong current and fair breeze. Ah, mate,
if you ever come to sea with me in a smart craft, you'U
know what moving fast means.'
I told him that I should like nothing better, and that
I longed to begin our voyage down the Amazon ; but
that I must first communicate with my Indian friends,
to learn if they had gained any tidings of my parents ;
for still I clung to the hope that they might have
escaped destruction. Pedro also was unwilling to leave
the country without again seeing his friends. We were
all talking very eagerly about our proposed plans, when
a loud yell made us start to our feet, and, looking up,
we saw a number of Indians posted on the heights
above us. Some had bows, with their arrows ready
drawn to shoot us ; and others had slings in their
hands, which they were whirling round with heavy
stones, prepared to hurl at our heads. In another mo-
ment we should have had a shower of deadly mis-
siles ratthng about usg when Pedro, rushing towards
them, shouted out, in' the Quiehua language, that we
were friends of the Inca. In an instant the arrows
282 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEl?.
were ■withdrawn and the slings ceased to whirl, and
the Indians came hurrying down the sides of the moun-
tain. In another minute we found ourselves surrounded
by a large band of warriors. Thej examined us at-
tentively, not being able to make out who we could be,
though the words spoken by Pedro proved that we
were not enemies. Ked Gale, especially, caused them
much surprise, for they certainly had never seen a
human being like him before. When their chief
arrived, he listened to the account Pedro gave him,
and rephed that though he had no doubt it was correct,
we must accompany him to the presence of the Inca
and his chiefs, who were encamped at the distance of
some days' journey.
' I suppose it's all right, mates,' observed Xed, when
I told him what had been said. ' For my part, I'm
ready to go and see this new king of the Injuns, as
they call him ; and if he's an honest chap, and wants a
helping hand, why I'm ready to give it him. Just you
tell them that.'
I did not exactly translate Ned's message ; but I
told the Indians that we were anxious to see the Inca,
and would be happy to be of any service to him in
our power.
The Indians were, I found, on their way to join the
army ; and as they wished to continue their march,
they desired us to pack up our traps and accompany
them. They looked upon us, I found, somewhat in the
light of prisoners ; though of this we had no reason to
complain, as they were naturally suspicious of strangers,
who might act as spies on their movements. We were
treated kindly, but were narrowly watched whenever
the party halted to rest. Though not better equipped^
FALL IN WITH THE ARMY OF THE INCA 283
Ihey were far more civilised than most of the tribes
wlio composed the army of Tupac Catari; and they
marched with some regularity, and took all necessary
precautions to guard against surprise. We learned
from them that the Spaniards, having recovered from
the alarm into -which they had been thrown at the com-
mencement of the outbreak, were collecting in consider-
able force in the neighbourhood of Cuzco, to defend
that city from an attack which Tupac Amaru was
threatening to make on it.
' It matters not,' observed the cacique, who was my
informant. ' The more who collect, the greater number
of our foes shall we overwhelm with one blow.'
I ventured to doubt this ; but he replied-
' Stay till you see the army of the Inca, and try to
number our standards ; then tell me if you think the
white faces can withstand them.'
I thought it better not to dwell on the subject, for
fear of irritating the chief ; but I recalled to my memory
the handful of Spaniards who conquered the well-trained
armies of the Inca Atahualpa, and had little hope for
the success of his descendant, Tupac Amaru, with his
host of undisciplined levies ; though doubtlessly their
opponents had greatly degenerated from the hardy
warriors who fought under Pizarro.
As it was necessary to supply food for the army, and
we were passing through a part of the country where
the vicunas abounded, the party halted to engage in a
grand hunt, which is termed a chacu. About two
hundred men were told off for this purpose ; some re-
maining encamped, and others being sent as scouts, to
the rear, to ascertain that no Spaniards were following
us. Pedro, Ned, and I were invited by the cacique
284 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
to accompany him. Half the party were supplied with
weapons called holas. These holas were composed of
three balls of lead or stone, at one ene of as many long
lines, formed of the twisted sinews of the yicufia, the
opposite ends being fastened together. One ball is
rather lighter than the others, and when used, this is
held in the hand, while the heavier ones are swung in
a circle round the head. When the Indian is about
twenty paces from the object he wishes to. strike, he
lets go the lighter ball, and the weapon flies off, and
the strings encircle in many folds the neck or legs of
the animal.
Besides the holas^ the party had procured from the
neighbouring villages a quantity of rope and a number
of stakes, and with them we repaired to an extensive,
elevated plain, where many herds of vicufias were ob-
served feeding. Having selected a spacious level spot,
the stakes were planted in the ground, at a distance of
fifteen feet apart, and were connected together by the
ropes about two feet and a half from the ground. A
circular space was thus formed, of perhaps a ^lile
and a half in circumference, an opening of about two
hundred paces being left to serve as an entrance.
Along the rope were fastened bits of coloured rags,
which blew about in the breeze, and were intended to
frighten the animals, and prevent them from leaping
over the barrier. This enclosure is properly called a
chacu. It being arranged, we withdrew, and breaking
into a number of small parties, we formed a circle at
a little distance apart from each other, and several
miles across. We then began to close, driving before
us, with loud shouts, all the herds of vicuiias we met
with. The mp-n opposite the entrance advanced more
FALL IN WITH THE Ar.:ilY OF THE INCA. 285
(slowly than the rest ; and the timid animals, seeing the
fluttering bits of cloth, ran before us with affright, till
they reached the open space, when they darted into the
chacu. Some fifty vicunas were thus in a very short
time collected, when the Indians, running among them,
began throwing then- holas with the greatest dexterity,
never failing to entangle the legs of the game, which
they speedily killed with their clubs or knives. Some-
times the Indians use the lola on horseback ; and I
must remark that it requires great dexterity to do so
with effect, as a clumsy person is very likely to twist
the cords round his own neck or that of his steed, in-
stead of the animal he is hunting. As soon as the
vicunas were killed, they were carried off to the camp
to be skinned and cut up ; and we then moved to a
distance, to form a new chacu. During three days,
which we passed in the neighbourhood, we killed two
hundred vicunas ; and then, laden with their flesh, we
continued our journey.
The vicuna is a more beautiful animal than either
the llama or the alpaca. It is between them in size,
measuring four feet from the ground to the top of the
head, and two and a half feet from the ground to the
shoulders. The neck is longer and more slender; and
the wool is finer, short, and curly. The top of the
head, neck, and back, and the thighs, are of a peculiar
reddish hue; and the inner part of the limbs and the
lower part of the neck are of a bright ochre colour ;
and the breast and lower part of the body is white.
Each herd consists of from six to fifteen females and
one male, who, standing at a distance, acts the part of
guardian, while the rest are grazing, and when danger
approaches, gives a peculiar whistle and stamp of the
286 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
foot. The herd look, with outstretched necks, in the
direction of the danger, and then take to flight, the
male stopping every now and then to cover their re-
treat, and watcli the movenaents of the enemy. Should
he be killed or wounded, the Indians declare that the
females will gather round him in a circle, and uttering
shrill cries of lamentation, will suffer themselves to be
destroyed rather than desert him.
As we proceeded on our march, we fell in with
many other parties of Indians, advancing in the same
directiou; some of whom were of the savage tribes
from the far interior, summoned to swell the host of
the Inca. Many of them were accompanied by troops
of llamas, carrying provisions. Some of these had
bells hung round their necks, and were adorned with
bows of ribbons at their ears. They proceeded at a
slow pace, carrying their long, graceful necks some-
thing Hke the camel, and gazing anxiously around on
either side with their wild prominent eyes, to watclf
the movements of their guides, or to observe the ap-
pearance of the country. They were of a variety of
colours; brown, black, white, and pie-bald. I may
here remark that the extreme height of the animal,
from the sole of the foot to the top of the head, is not
more than four feet and from six to eight inches ; and
from the sole of the foot to the shoulder, rather under
three feet. Their frames are so slight that they will
not carry a load of more than about seventy pounds
weight ; but they have the valuable qualification of
being able to live many days, and even months, with-
out drinking, owing to their power of generating saliva
in their mouths.
Other parties had moles for the same purpose. Some
FALL IN WITH THE ARMY OF THE TXCA. 287
e on horseback, and formed an irregular and very
Scytbian-like looking cavalry. Several bands of those
on foot were followed by their wives and children ;
showing that they felt confident of victory, and came
prepared to take possession of the territories they
hoped to conquer. At length, after passing through a
dark gorge, and climbing a steep acclivity, we once
more began to descend ; when, from the height on
which we stood, we looked down upon the vast army
of the Inca, collected on a plain, or rather wide valley,
between ranges of lofty mountains.
'What say you now?* exclaimed the cacique, with
a look of triumph. ' Do the white faces dream of the
mighty host collected to liberate for ever the kingdom
of the Incas from their cruel hands ? '
' I have heard that it was prophesied that the king-
dom of the Incas should be restored by the people of
my country. There are none of them there,' I rephed.
' It is true,' said the cacique. ' But if you and your
bold friend were to fight by the side of the Inca, might
not the prophecy be thus fulfilled? '
I at once saw the mistake I had made in thus speak-
ing ; for I felt that I might be compelled, contrary to
the advice my father had given me, to engage actively
in a contest in which I had no personal interest.
Before I had time to reply, the signal of advance
was given, and the party hurried down the steep to
join their comrades in the valley. Far as the eye
could reach in either dhection, and even up the moun-
tains sides, were extended the vast "host of the Inca,
drawn up in battle array. From among their dusky
lines arose a forest of waving banners, long lances, and
battle-axes, tossing to and fro, and glittering in tin
288 STANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
rays of the noonday sun wliicli shone down upon their
heads. At intervals might be seen rich panopUes of
feather work and lofty plumes, marking the post of
some leading cacique, or Inca noble. Some way to
the right, on a rising ground, rose the magnificent
canopy under which the Inca Tupac Amaru was to be
found, surrounded by his generals and nobles.
As the march was about to commence, our con-
ductors hurried us down the hill past the crowded
ranks of the army, towards the spot where the Inca
was stationed. When a little distance off, he went
forward alone, and prostrating himself before the
monarch, announced the arrival of some captives.
The Inca immediately ordered us to be brought before
him. He was seated under the canopy on a cushioned
throne, richly ornamented with gold ; and on either
side of him were ranged a dense mass of his chiefs and
councillors, all dressed in garments similar to those
worn by their ancestors. Tupac Amaru himself was
habited as tradition has described Atahualpa ; and he
wore as a crown the crimson borla, or fringe, which
hung down as low ss the eye-brow, aud gave a very
peculiar expression to his grave and handsome coun-
tenance. I have before mentioned that he was a tall
and dignified person ; and he looked well worthy in
every respect to be the sovereign of the assembled
multitude. When he saw us he beckoned us to ap-
proach, and made inquiries of our conductor respect-
ing us, not knowing that Pedro and I understood the
Quichua language. The cacique simply stated where
he had found us, and replied that we could answer for
ourselves.
I begged Pedro to act as spokesman, and he gave
FALL IN AVITII THE ARMY OF THE INCA. 289
a short account of our adventures, as well as of my
history. The Inca seemed much interested, and as-
sured us of his protection ; at the same time inviting
us to accompany him in his march to lay siege to
Cuzco. Pedro in reply, having expressed our grati-
tude to the Inca, entreated to be allowed to remain
behind, assuring the Inca that he was ready to lay
down his life for the benefit of the Indians, but that
the Spaniards were his countrymen and he could not
fight against them. The nobles who stood round
seemed verv much offended at this ; but the Inca ob-
serving that he should consider the subject, turned to
Ned and asked him what he would do. I put the
question to him in English.
' Tell His Majesty, if it's to fight the Dons, I'll help
him with all my heart,' he at once replied. 'It comes
natural like, and it won't be the first time I've been at
blows with them. I owe them a grudge, too, for kill-
ing as honest a lellow as ever stepped, and that was
my late skipper. Tell him all that, mate, and say I'm
his man whenever he wants me.'
The Inca appeared much pleased at Ned's reply,
which I interpreted ; but he seemed less inclined to
treat Pedro and me with favour. My turn came next.
I own that I felt great reluctance to refuse fighting,
and having no sufficient excuse to offer, was about to
answer that I was ready to serve in any capacity the
Inca might desire, when a loud shout was raised, and
a fresh body of Indians was seen hurrying down the
mountain's side. A chief came at their head, and I
looked towards him as the loud shouts of those around
me gave him welcome. I could scarcely believe my
eyes. It was my friend Manco ! I was certain of it ;
290 MANCO, THE TERUVIAK CHIEF.
and forgetting the presence of the Inca and his nobles,
I rushed forward to meet him.
It was Manco in reality. We clasped each other's
hands, and for a time could scarcely speak. He had
thought me dead, or lingering in a Spanish prison, while
I till now had been uncertain of his fate. He told
me that when he was led out to be shot, it had occurred
to him that by keeping his eye on the soldiers he might
drop as they fired, and allow the balls to fly over him ;
and that as he knew a number of Indians were collected
on the other side of the river, by swimming across, they
might assist him to escape. He never lost his presence
of mind, and watching for the moment the soldiers
drew their triggers, he fell to the ground, instantly again
springing up and flying to the river. Before the smoke
from the muskets had cleared away, he had plunged in
and was swimming across. Several bullets struck the
water close to him, but landing uninjured, he and his
friends set off towards the mountains as rapidly as they
could proceed. They were pursued by a strong body
of Spanish soldiers, who followed them to their retreat.
It was several days before they could elude their enemies,
and they had then marched through a number of Indian
villages to collect recruits, before joining the army.
After he had paid his respects to the Inca, he intro-
duced Pedro and me as his friends, and we at once i)er-
ceived that we were regarded in a more favourable light
than before. We accordingly obtained permission to
remain with him; but as the Inca was desirous of having
Ned to assist in working his artillery, several pieces of
which were with their army, y/e very unwillingly wci'e
compelled to part from him.
Manco having performed his public duties, now set
FALL IN WITH THE ARMY OF THE IXCA. 201
out in search of his wife and child, whom he heard were
with the women in the camp. Notice had been given
to Nita of his escape from death and safe return, and
she 'with her infant was ready to receive him. This
meeting was very affecting ; and as the brave warrior
once more took his child in his arms, he wept over it
for joy. He could not, however, remain with her long,
for his duties called him back to the army.
'Pedro, my friend,' he said, 'I know you would nou
fight against your countrymen ; to your charge, there-
fore, I commit my wife ; watch over her, and guard her
from danger. If I fall, carry her and my child to a
place of safety, and restore her, when times of peace
again return, to her father and her people.'
Pedro with tears promised to obey his wishes.
' And you, David, what will you do ?' he asked.
' I will accompany you,' I replied, forgettmg my
former resolutions, and inspired with admiration for
the gallant chieftain. 'I will fight by your side, aiid
help to restore peace and prosperity to Peru.'
292 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIKff.
CHAPTER XYIL
SIEGE OF SARATA — CAPTTJEE OF TUPAC AMARU
We found the head quarters of the Inca established in
an ancient castle, built of large hewn stones on the side
of a mountain, and which, from its size and mode of
construction, is still one of the wonders of Peru. Here
he held his court, and was treated with all the honours
due to a sovereign prince. I was particularly struck
with the amount of etiquette which was maintained,
when I recollected that the Inca himself had, but a few
months before, been living the life of a simple farmer,
as had his chiefs and councillors, and that many of them
had indeed been little better than slaves to the Spaniards.
Manco informed me that it had been resolved to despatch
him with a force of ten thousand men to join a body
of the same number under the command of Andres
Tupac Amaru, the young son of the Inca, who was
laying siege to Sarata, a large town not far from the
lake of Tlticaca ; and he begged me to accompany him.
I was sorry to be separated from Ned Gale, but he
said that the Inca had put the guns under his charge,
and as they were not to go, he would stick by them.
I was furnished with a very good horse, and took
my place by the side of Manco. The men being amply
supphed with cacao every day, without apparent fatigue
performed forced marches which would have completely
SrEGE OF SARATA. 293
knocKed np any European troops. As we advanced,
we found that all the white inhabitants had fled and
taken refuge in the town, where it was said twenty
thousand people were collected. My readers may be
assured that my great object was, if possible, to miti-
gate the horrors which I dreaded would take place
should my Indian friends prove successful. On our
arrival we found the young Andres closely investing the
town, the inhabitants of which were already suffering
from famine, though they had sternly refused to listen
to a summons which had been sent in to them to sur-
render. They had just before made a sortie, when the
Indians had lost a number of men ; but they were, after
much desperate fighting, again compelled to retire
within their trenches. The Indians had taken several
prisoners, among whom was a priest ; and as soon as
we arrived he was sent in with a second summons,
containing offers of peace on such conditions as might
be agreed on between commissioners to be appointed on
both sides. The young general, with Manco and other
cliiefs, were standing on a hill overlooking the town
when the priest proceeded on his mission.
' "What is proposed to be done if the inhabitants
refuse your terms ? ' I asked.
' Look there,' he replied. ' You see that from the
river which passes at a short distance from us, there is
a deep ravine leading to the town, and somewhat lower
than its banks. By blocking up the course of the river,
we propose to turn its waters into the ravine, when they
will rush down and speedily flood the ramparts, and
wash them away.'
I doubted the power of the Indians to perform this.
^ Think you not the descendants of those men who
294 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CIUEF.
formed these great roads, and built the castles and
palaces which still endure, can perform so small a task
as that?' he replied. ' Wait, my friend, till you see.'
After a considerable delay the priest returned, and
acknowledging that the inhabitants were reduced to
feed upon mules, dogs, eats, and rats, said that they
agreed to the proposed terms, with a truce of two days.
During this time numbers of half-famished wretches
were allowed freely to wander out and collect all the
food they could from the Indians. At the end of the
time two officers of the garrison came out, and sent a
message by the priest, stating that they were deputed
to act as commissioners, and proposed that the enemy
should retire to a distance, while the chiefs should meet
them midway between the troops and the town. No
objection was made, and young Andres, Manco, and
other chiefs, with about twenty followers, repaired to
the proposed spot. Scarcely had they arrived there
than some of their sentinels, posted on a neighbouring
hill overlooking the town, gave notice that the Spaniards
were collecting in great force at the gates, and were
evidently meditating a sortie to capture the chiefs.
On this the two Spaniards who were approaching the
place of meeting, attempted to escape into the town ;
but the Indians intercepting them, cut them down as
a strong party of the garrison rushed from the gates.
The chiefs, vowing vengeance for the meditated
treachery, had barely time to retreat ; their forces
came hurrying up for their protection ; and the seige
once more commenced with greater activity than
before.
The Indians mustered nearly a thousand muskets,
with which they kept up a hot fire on the trenches :
SIEGE OF SARATA. 295
besides which, they assailed the town with flights of
arrows, showers of stones and burning darts, which set
fire to many of the houses where they fell. Still the
town held out, and the leaders, anxious to proceed to
other conquests, sent in a third summons to the garrison
to surrender. Another priest was the bearer. I waited
with much anxiety for his return, as' the Indians had
vowed to destroy all the inhabitants, should the town
be taken after their offer had a third time been refused.
I was not, indeed, quite certain that, in case of a sur-
render, some of the chiefs and their followers did not
meditate treachery. They were, it must be remembered,
ignorant savages, and on too many occasions the
Spaniards had set them an example they were likely
to imitate.
I took my food each day with Manco on a hill over-
looking the town, from whence a perfect view could be
obtained of the whole scene of operations. During the
absence of the envoy hostilities had ceased, and the
Indians had withdrawn to a distance from the trenches.
They now formed a circle round the town, their cavalry
occupying every level space, and the infantry coveriQg
the surrounding hills with dense masses. The river
flowed calmly by; the valleys looked bright and smiling ;
and the town itself seemed wrapped in perfect repose,
Alas ! it was the repose which precedes dissolution.
At length the priest was seen issuing from the gates, and
taking liis way with a sorrowful countenance towards
the quarters of the young Indian general. We im-
mediately repaired there. The inhabitants, mistrusting
the Indians, as I concluded, refused to surrender.
' Then their doom is sealed,' said Andres ; and forth-
with gave orders to block up the course of the river,
V
29 b MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
SO as to direct it into the ravine communicating with
the town.
Several thousand men were employed day and night
at this work, while the rest kept the besieged in play.
After two weeks' incessant labour, the works were
declared complete, and the whole army prepared for a
general assault. I took up my usual post to watch
the result, hoping for the sake of humanity that it might
fail, but induce the inhabitants to submit. At a given
signal the embankments were knocked down, and the
water in a vast torrent rushed towards the town, flood-
ing the entrenchments and shaking the walls. They,
however, withstood the shock, and the brave defenders
again returned to the shattered works from which they
had been driven. Once more the sluices were shut, and
the inhabitants were left to fancy that the threatened
danger had passed by. The next morning, however,
the Indians again surrounded the devoted town ; in an
increased volume the water was made to pass through
the ravine, and sweeping onward in a terrific torrent,
it rushed down upon the trenches and ramparts, carry-
ing all before it. The defenders fled in dismay from
their posts ; the signal for advance was given, and the
Indians, led on by their fiercest chiefs, dashed through
the newly-formed breach and entered the town.
I would willingly draw a veil over the scene of horror
which ensued. Little or no opposition was offered;
but the spirit of vengeance was aroused, and not a
man they encountered escaped. Prayers and entreaties
were disregarded — death was dealt on every side.
Those who attempted to fly were driven back ; and of
the twenty thousand persons who in the morning
walked alive through the streets, women only and a
SIEGE OF SARATA. 297
few priests, and one or two laymen, who had taken
refuge within the church, were spared. I had earnestly
entreated Manco to do his utmost to save the lives of
those who offered no resistance, pointing out to him the
policy of so doing ; and through his means chiefly those
few persons were preserved from destruction. He had
claimed some of them as his own property ; and for
their better protection they were brought to the hut he
and I inhabited, on a hill a short distance from the
town.
Among them was a man whose deep dejection, and
countenance and manners, deeply interested me.
Though his dress was soiled and bloody, I at once
perceived that he was a gentleman.
' Alas !' he said, ' I have been the child of misfortune
from my earliest days. Whenever any bright prospect
has appeared before me, it has vanished ere I could
enjoy it. I married a wife ; she was young and beau-
tiful ; but poverty oppressed us, and she had been
accustomed to wealth and luxury. A child was born
to us, and I trusted it would reconcile her to our lot ;
but as we were travelling through the country, we wero
attacked by the Montoneros, and the infant, and the
nurse who had charge of him, were carried away to
the mountains and slain, for we could never again hear
tidings of either of them. !For years I toiled on till I
amassed a handsome fortune; but scarcely was it
obtained, when death deprived me of my wife. I had
laid out my money in the purchase of an estate, in the
cultivation of which I had resolved to employ myself
till heaven should allow me to join my wife and child
in another world, when this dreadful outbreak com-
menced, and reduced me to beggary. By a strango
298 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
fate, though all my companions have been destroyed,
I still am bound to life, which I would gladly have
quitted.'
Don Gomez de Castro, I learned, was the prisoner's
name. Our conversation, which had been prolonged
till a late hour, for it was now night, was interrupted
by a blaze of light, which illuminated the whole sky.
Hurrying to the door of the hut, the cause became ap-
parent. The unfortunate town of Sarata was on fire. In
every direction the flames were bursting furiously forth,
till the entire place became one burning mass. Don
Gomez, as he looked at the scene, wrung his hands,
and wept bitterly. The fire raged all night ; and next
morning nothing remained of Sarata but a heap of
smouldering ashes. The Indians triumphed, as savages
alone may be excused in triumphing, over their fallen
enemies. The priests who had been rescued, were,
however, treated with respect ; which showed the ex-
traordinary influence they had obtained over the minds
of the people. Had it been more beneficially exerted,
by teaching them the simple truths of pure Christianity,
it would assuredly have prevented the horrors of the
outbreak ; but I fear their aim had rather been to
establish their power, for their own selfish advantage,
than for the sake of religion. * By their fruits ye shall
know them.'
A council of war was now held ; when the young
General Andres resolved to advance upon the town of
La Paz ; while Manco, with five thousand men, was
to keep the communication open with the north, where
he was to rejoin Tupac Amaru.
I rejoiced at this, for I was anxious to see Pedro
nnd !N"ed Gale again ; and I own, from the scenes I had
SIEGE OF SAKATA. 299
witnessed, I longed to quit the Indian army, and to
commence our proposed journej towards Europe. We
marched as rapidly as before-; the cavalry scouring the
country in every direction, and now and then reporting
tliat they had met and destroyed a few of the enemy ;
but no prisoners were brought in.
I had often expostulated with Manco in vain, on the
wanton destruction of human life. His answei was,
' We treat the Spaniards as they treated us. I cannot
prevent my people from taking vengeance.'
Yet, strange to say, every chief made a point of
attaching to himself, as a Christian chaplain, one of the
priests who had been saved from the captured towns
and villages.
As we approached the neighbourhood of Cuzco,
intelligence was brought us that the Spaniards had
collected in great force in that city ; and that having
been joined by a number of Indian tribes from Chili,
and further to the south, they were well prepared to
give battle to Tupac Amaru. On hearing this, we re-
doubled our efforts to join the main army. We found
them drawn up in the neighbourhood of Tungasuca, in
an extensive flat, with a hill on one side, and a river in
their rear, prepared to receive the enemy, who were
advancing along a valley in their front. A strong body
was posted on the hill, where the artillery was likewise
stationed. I at once repaired there, in the hopes of
finding Ned ; but the cacique who had command of it
received me very coldly, and informed me that the
services of my countryman were no longer required,
and that he could not tell where he was. This chief
went by the name of Quizquiz, after a famous general
of the Inca Atahualna. I had met Mm before. I did
300 MANCO, THE PEKUVIAN CHIEF.
not like either his countenance or his manners ; but the
Inca had confidence in him, and listened to his advice.
He had become, I suspected, jealous of Ned, and did
not like his interference.
After wandering about for some time among the
motley assemblage of dusky warriors, I found my old
friend in the rear, sitting ol. the ground, and quietly
smoking his pipe. As soon as he saw me, he jumped
up and wrung my hand heartily.
' I'm glad to see you, mate, that I am,' he exclaimed.
'I've been waiting for you, to be off; for the sooner
we are out of this, the better, I'm thinking. A set of
bibbers there have got hold of the guns, which they
don't know how to work ; and they'll do themselves no
good, and the enemy no harm, when they begin to
fight, I warrant. The Inca is as fine a fellow as ever
stepped ; but for that Sefior Quizqujz, or whatever
they call hun, he'll play him some trick, or my name's
not Ned Gale ; mark that, mate.'
Xed having thus vented his spleen, as many another
man would have done at having been deprived of his
command, told me that Pedro was at a village among
the hills in the neighbourhood, anxiously waiting ray
return. He informed me also that the wife of the
Inca, Nita, and a large number of other women were
collected there. Accompanied by Ned, I returned to
where Manco with his men was encamped ; and obtain-
ing permission from him to carry ofi' Don Gomez, we
set out to look for Pedro. I was mounted, and I had
likewise obtained horses for my companions. Beyond
the river I have spoken of there was a succession of
lofty hills, among which was situated the village now
inhabited by the wives of the chiefs and other women.
CAPTURE OF TUPAC AMARU. 301
We were obliged to ride along the banks of the river
Bome way, till we found a ford, which we crossed. As
we ascended the first eminence, and looked back upon
the scene we had left, it presented a very beautiful
appearance. The long lines of warriors, their shining
arms, the innumerable banners, and the variety of cos-
tumes, from the half-naked savages of the interior, with
their skin mantles and feather crowns, to the well-
clothed inhabitants of the mountains and western plains,
and the rich dresses of the chiefs embroidered with
gold and ornamented with precious stones. Then the
extraordinary mixture of weapons — the artillery and
muskets of modern warfare, with the bows, the slings,
the clubs, and darts of ancient tunes. Each man had
come provided with such arras as he could procure;
and for years before every Indian who could obtain a
musket had carefully concealed it for the moment when
he hoped to use it for the liberation of his country.
Tupac Amaru had acted the part of a good general,
by providing an ample commissariat, and several mills
for the manufacture of gunpowder. Had he at once
followed up the successes with which the outbreak com-
menced, instead of wasting his time in preparing the
pageants of mock royalty, I see no reason to doubt
that he might really have re-estabhshed the dynasty of
the Incas in Peru. If we look at the way in which the
Circassians, a mere handful of men, have for so many
years defended against the arms of the Kussians, a
country more difficult to protect, we cannot but be-
lieve that the Peruvians might have successfully held
the passes of the Andes against any force Spain could
have sent against them. In the case of the Circassians,
however, it is the superior race, few in number, and
302 MAXCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
unaccustomed to what is called civilisation, but defend-
ing their mountains against the inferior, though armed
and disciplined by service; whereas the Peruvians were
decidedly far lower in the scale of human beings than
the Spaniards, and for long ages had been unacquainted
with war, and had yielded submission to those against
whom they had now risen. There were many noble
spirits among them ; but others had the faults which
years of slavery will ever leave behind, and treachery
and deceipt were among them. Such reflections as
these passed through my mind as I watched the em-
battled host.
Just as we gained the brow of the hill, the loud roar
of cannon sounded in our ears, and turning our horses'
heads, we saw a large body of Spanish cavalry galloping
towards the Peruvian army. The artillery of the latter
had opened on them at too great a distance to harm
them. They halted for a time to allow the infantry to
advance with several light field pieces, which at once
commenced a very effectual fire on the crowded ranks
of the Indians. Several large bodies of the Peruvians
rushed gallantly on to meet them ; when the Spanish
cavalry charged in among their somewhat disordered
ranks, and drove them back with great loss, Quizquiz
finding, it appeared, that his guns did little execution
from whence he was posted, dragged them on more in
advance. 'Ned watched him anxiously.
'There/ he exclaimed, 'I thought it would be so.
Does the lubber think the Dons will let him stay there
quietly to fire at them 1 '
Quizquiz, however, seemed to think differently, and
began firing away with great animation, his shot tell-
ing with some effect on the Spanish ranks. No sooner
CAPTURE OF TUPAC AMARU. 303
was this perceived, than a strong bpdy was despatched
to attack him. Some Peruvian troops were also march-
ing to his support ; but his danger had not been seen
in time, and the Spaniards charging them with great
spirit, the general took to flight, and left his guns in
the possession of the enemy. I had before suspected
him of intending treachery, and I was now certain of
it. He, with a number of his men on horseback, rode
off, and did not stop till he had crossed the river
below us.
The action now became general. The whole Indian
line advanced, led on by Tupac Amaru and his bravest
chiefs. Both sides fought with the greatest bravery ;
but the Spanish infantry, trusting in the superiority of
their fire-arms, kept at a distance from the Indians,
the cavalry only charging every now and then as the
broken ranks of their opponents offered them an oppor-
tunity of success. So vastly superior, however, were
the Indians in numbers, that the wings being moved
forward were on the point of completely encircling the
Spaniards, when the whole force of the latter, advanc-
ing at a quick march, made a desperate attack on the
Peruvian centre, the cavalry meantime charging the
wings. The Indians, already shaken, could not with-
stand the shock. The chiefs urged them on. Many
fought with the most desperate bravery. It had now
become a hand-to-hand combat, the Spaniards like a
wedge forcing their way onward. The great aim seemed
to be to seize the Inca. Several of his chiefs perceiving
this, seized his horse's bridle, and endeavoured to drag
hhn out of the fight. His followers, believing that it
was the signal of defeat, gave way, and fled in all
directions. The chiefs in vain attempted to stop them.
304 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
Some fled across the plaiu, others climbed up the
neighbouring heights, and many attempted to cross
the river.
Among the latter was the Inca, with the chiefs who
had surrounded hun f or his protection. The. Spanish
cavalry followed close upon their heels. The Inca
plunged in with his horse, which boldly stemmed the
torrent ; while his gallant followers turned and bravely
attempted to oppose the passage of the Spaniards, till
he had crossed safely over. The latter, flushed with
victory, charged them fiercely, and cutting at them
with their swords, scarcely a man remained alive. The
Inca, with his son and brother, and other relatives,
had reached the opposite bank, and was galloping
towards the mountains, where he might have found a
safe retreat ; when the traitor Quizquiz, who, with his
followers, had been lying in ambush, rushed out and
surrounded him. So completely taken by surprise was
he, that neither he nor any of his companions attempted
to defend themselves. Of those who did, one man only
escaped from among them, and we saw them gallop-
ing with desperate speed towards us. Meantime the
Spanish cavalry had crossed the stream, and the traitor
advancing to meet them, in a few minutes the unfor-
tunate Inca was in their power.
We had been so intently watching these events, that
we had not observed what was taking place in another
direction. When the chief who had made his escape
was perceived by the Spaniards, several horsemen were
sent in pursuit of him. He urged on his horse with
desperate speed over the rocky and broken ground, at
the foot of the sierra on which we stood, the soldiers
every now and then discharging their pieces at him.
CAPTURE OF TUPAC AMARU. 305
My interest increased as he approached, for I fancied
that I recognised my friend Manco. His pursuers got
nearer to him, and fired more frequently. I dreaded
lest their shot should take effect. They were close
upon his heels; for his horse, wearied with his long
journey and constant exertion during the day, could
scarcely bear him on. Just at that moment a shout
reached my ears, and looking up in the direction
whence it came, I saw Pedro running along the ridge
of the hill towards us. I waved to him as a signal
that I had recognised him, and then once more turned
to watch Manco's progress. Tired as was his steed, it
was more accustomed to the rough ground than were
those of the Spaniards, with their heavy arms and ac-
coutrements. The noble animal exerted all its energies,
well aware, it seemed, that a life depended on its speed.
306 MANCO, THE PEKUVIAN CHIEF.
CHAPTER XVIII.
PEDEO FINOS HIS FATHER MURDER OF THE INCA,
I HAVE said that Don Gomez was at my side. As he
saw the Spaniards drawing near, he turned to me.
' Seuor David,' he said, ' these are my countrymen.
The Indians have lost the day.'
' You would wish to join them. Is it so? ' I asked
' I would. Have I your permission ? ' he said.
' You were committed to my charge by yonder chief,
who, I trust, will be with us soon. If he gives you
your liberty, your word will not be broken, though I
shall be sorry to part from you,' I replied.
' But the Indians are defeated,' urged Don Gomez.
' Am I to remain a prisoner for ever?'
'Till he who received your word restores it to you,
I again answered; and while I was speaking, Pedro
reached us. For a moment he was too breathless
to speak ; and during this interval I observed that
Manco had so far got a-head of his pursuers, that their
shot began to fall short. They halted ; for just then
they perceived us on the hills, probably supposing us
enemies ; and at the same moment a party of Indians,
who lay concealed in some brushwood below us, sprang
npon them. Had the Indians waited till the soldiers
had advanced a little further, every man of the latter
might have been killed or captured. As it was, they
had time to turn theii' horses, and gallop off the way
PEDRO FtN'DS HIS FATHER. 307
they had come, followed by a shower of arrows, which
killed one and wounded another of tliera.
Manco, without stopping, made his horse breast the
hill. He had got up some way, when we saw the
noble animal stagger and fall, and both horse and
rider lay motionless on the ground. Ned and I gal-
loped down the hill towards him ; for Don Gomez had,
in the moment before, thrown himself from his horse,
and was standing grasping Pedro's hand, and looking
earnestly in his face. We reached Manco. We found
that his horse was dead, and that he had received a
severe wound in his side. While we were stooping
over him, the Indians came up, and, not knowing who
we were, were on the point of knocking us on the head
with their clubs, when he recovered his senses, and
exclaimed that we were friends. We were once more
aroused to action by Pedro's voice ; and lifting Manco
on my horse, which was fresh and strong, I rode up
the hill, accompanied by Ned, and followed by the
Indians.
'Fly, fly!' exclaimed Pedro. 'I came to warn you
of the danger you are iu. Look there, look there ! '
We looked in the direction he pointed ; and I now
perceived that while we had been watching the flight
and capture of the Inca, and Manco's subsequent
escape, which had occupied a considerable time, a
strong body of troops had crossed the ford higher up
the river, and were advancing rapidly along the path
which led to the village where the wives of the chiefs
had been left. In a few hurried words, Pedro told me
that on hearing the firing, he had come out to see
what was taking place, and that, like ourselves, he had
been watching the battle from another height. To my
308 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
deep regret, I found that, from the character of the
ground, the troops were already much nearer the vil-
lage than we were, and already occupied the only
approach to it, so that the Indian women must inevi-
tably fall into their power. I endeavoured to conceal
this information from Manco; for, heart-broken and
wounded as he was, I thought it would kill him out-
right. Those only, however, for whom I felt a per-
sonal interest, were Nita and her child ; and I would
have run every risk to save them. We were at the
time posted in a dip in the hill, and while Ned and I
bound up Manco's wound, I sent Pedro to a height
above us, to report the movements of the troops. In
a short time he gave notice that a party of them had
been detached from the main body, and were advanc-
ing in our direction. I concluded that as we climbed
the hill, followed by the Indians, we had been per-
ceived, and that, unless we were prepared to run the
risk of falhug into the hands of the Spaniards, we must
make our escape. Manco was sufficiently recovered to
sit on horseback, and I proposed giving him my horse
and following on foot. As we were about to move off,
I recollected Don Gomez's request.
' He is at liberty to go,' answered Manco. ' Per-
haps he may recollect how he has been treated, and
intercede for some of the unfortunate Indians who have
fallen into the hands of his countrymen.'
To my surprise, Don Gomez refused the offer.
' I will remain some time longer with you, unless that
youth (pointing to Pedro) may accompany me. I
would ask him some further questions ; for his coun-
tenance has strangely agitated my mind.'
I had no opportunity of inquiring what he meant,
PEDKO FINDS HIS FATHER. 309
when Pedro exclaimed that he saw an Indian woman,
with a child in her arms, on the ridge of the hill, at
some distance ; and that the party of soldiers he had
seen detached from the main body, were evidently in
pursuit of her.
Manco hearing these "words, seemed to surmise what
had occurred, and, in spite of his wound, throwing
himself on my horse and calUng on the Indians to
follow, he galloped along the rocky height. The eye
of love at once recognised the person of the fugitive.
It was his own Nita. We all hurried after him, and
even Don Gomez seemed anxious for his success. Ned,
who was the only other person on horseback, and who,
though he rode like a seaman, always managed to
make his steed cross places few people would have
ventured over, was soon by his side, and together the
two galloped on -towards the Indian woman.
' Hurra,' shou-ted Ned, ' Hurra ! Mr. Indian, hurra !
We'll manage to diddle the Dons.'
The Spanish soldiers had begun firing ; but as they
had at the same time to climb the hill, and were at a
considerable distance, their aim was not good. Their
bullets, notwithstanding, as we got nearer, came whiz-
zing by our heads; but still we pushed on. They
were evidently, however, gaining on the poor girl ; and
should she fall, or her strength fail her, they would
be up to her before her husband could arrive to her
rescue. I have often had to undergo moments of
great excitement, but never have I felt such intense
anxiety as I did for Xita's rescue. On galloped Manco
an^:, Ned. The soldiers saw them coming, and fired a
volley. I saw Manco reel for an instant, but still he
eat his horse. In another minute Ned had lifted Nits
310 MANOO, TOE PERUVIAN CniRF.
on his horse, and placed her before him, and handing
the child to Manco, the two returned at the same rapid
rate towards us. The Spaniards, disappointed of their
prey, halted, and fired again; and then seeing only a
small body of Indians, continued their adrance. As
we had nothing to gain by fighting, I called out to
Manco, as he came up, to order the Indians to retreat.
We managed to do so iu very good order, and at so
rapid a rate that we soon distanced the Spaniards.
They were, however, continuing the pursuit, when the
sound of a bugle from the main body called them back.
Halting as they heard it, they fired a parting volley
after us. It was well aimed; several of the Indians
were struck, as was also the unfortunate Don Gomez.
I ran to his assistance ; but he still sat his horse.
' It is nothing,' he said ; * a mere flesh wound, which
I shall soon I'ecover from.'
I beckoned Pedro, who went up to him and walked
by his side. I was afraid lest a sudden faiutness should
make him fall from his horse.
'What do you propose doing?' I asked of Manco
as soon as, having got beyond range of the Spaniards'
muskets, we came to a halt.
' Proscribed and hunted, we must henceforth, like
beasts of prey, seek for safety in the caves and recesses
of the mountains,' he answered gloomily.
' You say well^ we must settle what is to be done.
There is a cavern high up the mountains some way
from this, where some hundred men may take sheltei*.
Few know of it, and if any traitors were to lead tlie
Spaniards to it, they would find it cost them dear to
attack us there. I will show the way. On, on, my
friends, on ! '
PEDRO FINDS HIS FATHER. 311
I savs' that the chief was in no mood for conversa-
tion. That day all his brightest hopes had faded away
for ever. The liberty of Peru was lost ; his friends
had been slaughtered round him ; and his Inca was a
prisoner in the hands of his bitterest foes. We pushed
on as fast as the rugged nature of the country would
allow us to move ; crossing valleys and streams, and
climbing mountains, till we arrived at the foot of a
lofty and perfectly perpendicular precipice, along the
foot of which we moved for some distance. As I
looked up, I saw that stones hurled from the sum-
mit would completely have annihilated us. Almost at
right angles from the cliff arose another hill, up which
we now began to climb. On reaching the summit, we
turned once more in the direction of the cliffs, which we
found ^vere connected with the hill by a natural bridge
of rock thrown across a dark and frightful gorge.
Ordering the horses to be turned adrift on the hill,
Manco, with his child in his arms, led the way across
the bridge, and along a narrow ledge, which now ap-
peared as if cut by natural labour in the side of the
cliff, I kept close to him to assist him if required ;
Ned followed, supporting Nita ; Pedro, leading Don
Gomez, went next; and the Indians in single file after
us. A couple of hundred yards along a ledge, where
a single false step would have proved certain death,
brought us to a hollow in the face of the rock, entering
which, we found ourselves in a cavern of very extensive
dimensions.
The ground was perfectly level, and the roof dry ;
and from the appearance I judged that art had been
employed to render it habitable. Near the mouth were
several pieces of wood which served for torches ; and
X
312 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIE>.
fire being produced by some of the Indians, the cavern
was soon sufficiently lit up to show us its extent. On
one side, a fountain of pure water spouted from the
rock ; on the other, a quantity of wood was piled up ;
and in some oven-shaped buildings, I found was stored
a quantity of corn.
It is impossible to conceive a place more impregnable
by nature. The summit of the cliffs, I afterwards found,
was perfectly inaccessible ; while below they extended
in a perpendicular wall to a depth of four hundred feet
at least. In front the valley widened out to a con-
siderable extent, the opposite cliff being also almost
inaccessible, so that the only possible approach was by
the narrow ledge along which we had come. Indeed it
seemed capable of holding out against any besiegers, as
long as the provisions within might last.
As soon as we entered, Ned placed Nita on the
ground, and Manco, faint with loss of blood, as well
as with fatigue and agitation, sunk down by her side.
Taking the infant from him, she handed it to Xed,
whose honest countenance had won her confidence.
She then placed her husband's head in her lap, and
bent over him in silence, expressing her grief neither in
tears nor cries.
' Come, don't be cast down, Missus,' said Xed, his
kind heart moved by her sorrow. ' Better times may
come, and your good man isn't going to slip his cable,
I hope. I say, mate, she don't understand my lingo/
he continued, turning to me ; ' just you tell her what I
say. It'll cheer her up a bit.'
I saw that words could bring no comfort to the
poor creature, but that our attention might be more
effectually employed iu buiding up Maneo's wounds.
PEDRO FINDS HIS FATHER, 313
Telling Ned this, we set to work iu as scientific a way
as we were able. Some of the Indians brought ns
water, and Nita, when she saw what we were abont,
aroused herself to help us. We had scarcely finished
the operation, when a cry from Pedro called us to the
assistance of Don Gomez, who had likewise fainted
from the pain of his wound and loss of blood. My
attention had, indeed, been so completely occupied
with my Indian friend, that I had forgotten that the
Spaniard had been hurt. Pedro was kneeling by his
side, and supporting him with a look of interest and
anxiety, which I at first was at a loss to understand.
' come, my friend, come and help him, or he will
die ! ' he exclaimed.
Ned, who had seen many a gun-shot wound, and
had often assisted the surgeons to doctor his shipmates,
examined the Spaniard's hurts,
' It's a bad job, mate, I'm afraid,' he observed,
pointing to his side. ' The ball is in him somewhere,
for there's the place it entered, and I can find no hole
where it could have got out again. I've been feel-
ing for it all round his back, but there's no sign of
it. How he came on so far as this without drop-
ping, I don't know. It was his spirit kept him up, I
suppose.
Finding that we could do nothing else to relieve the
unfortunate Don Gomez, we washed and bound up his
wound, and then laid him on a bed of some straw and
skins, which we found in the cavern. The same care
had been taken of Manco, The Indians, meantime,
had lighted a fire in the mouth of the cavern, and were
seated round it in moody silence, brooding over their
defeat and the death of many of their comrades and
314 MANGO, THE TERUVIAN CHIEF.
friends. We found some brandy among the stores,
and after Don Gomez had swallowed a little of it,
which we gave him with some water, he revived, and
beckoned Pedro to him.
' You were telling me, as we came along, a strange
tale of your life, young man,' he said, in a feeble voice,
' It served to sustain me, when otherwise I should have
sunk with pain. Can I believe you?'
' Indeed, Seuor, I have only told the truth,' replied
Pedro. ' I was found by the Indians, when an infant,
alone in a wood. My complexion shows that I am
Spanish ; and see, the crucifix and chain which were
around my neck when I was discovered, I have ever
since worn.'
'Merciful Providence, what do I behold?' exclaimed
the wounded man, starting up and gazing eagerly at
the ornament Pedro exhibited. ' It is — it is ! Come
to my arms, my son, my sou I I have found you, alas !
but to quit you too soon again/
Pedro had thrown himself upon his father's neck, for
such there could be no doubt Don Gomez was.
^ Oh, do not say so, my father, whom I have so long
sought. Do not say that you must quit me !' he cried,
in an agony of tears.
' Alas ! it is the climax of my destiny,' answered the
Spaniard. ' I have longed to discover you, and now
that my wishes are fulfilled, death claims me as his own.
Such has been my fate through life. I cannot even
leave you the wealth I have amassed, for of that also I
have been deprived.'
' do not think of that ! ' exclaimed Pedro. ' It is
sufficient for me to know that you are my father ; and
do but recover and I will learn to work for you and
PEDRO FINDS HIS FATHER. 315
ETipport jou. Say that you will not die, and I shall be
happy.'
I need not further describe the scene. Pedro sat by
his father's side, and deep and earnest was their con-
versation. Ked and I left them alone and joined the
Indians at their fire, for we saw that we could render
no further assistance to our patients. The Indians had
brought food with them, and as there was a supply of
maize and dried meat and cocoa in the cavern, we had
no reason to complain of hunger.
Manco had given orders that one of the Indians
should at all times be stationed at the bridge I spoke
of, leading to the ledge, to give notice of danger ; and
they regularly reheved each other at the post, though
few would have ventured to cross that rocky ledge
even in broad daylight, much less at night, uncertain
what reception they might meet with at its termination.
The night passed slowly, though I managed at inter-
vals, as did Ked, to obtain some sleep. I after a time
got up and stood at the mouth of the cave, looking up
at the dark sky studded with thousands of stars, and
then glancing down into the obscure depths below my
feet. The air was perfectly still, and I fancied that I
could hear the roar of cannon and the rattle of mus-
ketry echoing among the mountains.
At length I perceived a ruddy glare extending over
the sky. I thought at first that it must be a sign of
the rising sun, but, as I watched, it grew brighter and
brighter, but did not increase in extent, and then by
degrees it faded away before the genial glow of the
coming day appeared. I guessed, too truly, that it
arose from the burning of the village, which the
Spaniards had attacked. I did not, however, inform
316 MANGO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
my companions, for I felt that I should only add to
their grief by so doing. The Indians continued sleep-
ing till a late hour. They seemed to have the power of
thus steeping their misery in oblivion. A night's rest
had somewhat restored Manco, but he was evidently
fretting at the thought of the inactivity to which his
wound would consign him. ' But what would you do
if you were able to move about,' I asked. ' The Inca
is a prisoner, and will, I fear, suffer death, for you
cannot hope to rescue him.*
' The Inca never dies,' he answered, lifting himself
up on his arm, and looking me earnestly in the face.
' The young Andres is stilL in arms in the south, and
may yet be victorious. Should the Spaniards add a
deeper dye to the crimes they have committed, by the
destruction of the Inca, he will succeed ; and should he
too be cut off, I and that infant sleeping by my side
must succeed to the title. Little did the Spanish
soldiers dream whom they were yesterday pursuing,
when Nita fled from them with our babe in her arms.'
Hope still I saw supported my friend, and I would
not deprive him of it, little as I entertained it myself.
Don Gomez had not improved. He was feverish and
weak, and I fancied that I saw death on his counte-
nance; but he was happy at having his son by hia
side, and I was unwilling to warn Pedro of his
danger. Several days passed away without the ap-
pearance of an enemy in the neighbourhood ; and at
length the Indians began to grow uneasy at confinement.
We also were anxious to obtain information as to the
state of affairs. It was just possible that, as Manco
hoped, the Spaniards might have been driven back,
And that we were shutting ourselves up for no object.
PEDRO FINDS HIS FATHER. 317
The difficulty was to decide who was the most proper
person to go in search of information. An Indian
would, to a certainty, have been kept prisoner and
publicly executed ; Pedro could not leave his father ;
and when I proposed going, Ned declared that I
should be either recognised as having escaped from
prison, or treated as a spy.
' For my part I don't mind going myself,' he observed.
' I've no fancy for being cooped up here any longer ;
and if I'm asked any questions, all I shall say is, that
I'v^e got away from the Injuns, and want to get back
to my own country.'
Yery unwillingly I at last yielded to all the argu-
ments he used to let him go instead of me. I was also
afraid that it might have been suspected that he had
assisted us to escape from prison ; but he overruled
that objection by saying that it was a very long time
ago, and that it was not likely any of those who had
seen him should be at Cuzco, or remember the circum-
stance. To prevent the risk of his falling into the
hands of any Indians, Manco ordered one of those with
us to accompany him to the neighbourhood of the
capital, where he was to lie hid till his return, and
then to bring him back safe. It was with a heavy
heart that I saw Ned set out. Still I was very anxious
to commence our journey eastward, and without know-
ing the state of affairs, I could not quit my friend Manco,
nor could we venture to move Don Gomez into the
city. I watclied Ned as he passed under the cliff, and
saw him wave his hat as a sign that he, at all events,
feared none of the dangers of his expedition.
Meantime the Indians ventured out a short distance
ncross the mountains to hunt for crame. Several of
318 MANCO, THE PERtJVIAN CHIEF.
them were always stationed on the surrounding pinnacles
of rocks, whence thej could wateh for the approach of
danger. Now and then they killed with their arrows a
r
tariish^ an active and timid little roe which frequents
the hjo-her forests which skirt the Andes. At nisrht
they used to set snares made of horse hair, at the
mouths of holes inhabited by little animals like rabbits.
These were called viscachas and cMnchillas. The skin
of the latter supphes the beautiful fur so much prized
in Europe. Their colour and form resembles the rabbit,
but they have shorter ears and long, rough tails. As,
however, we had an abundant supply of charqid^ which
is the name given to dried beef in the Andes, we were
not dependent on the success of our huntsmen for food.
Pedro employed all his time in reading to and con-
versing with his father ; and I observed that a very
satisfactory change had taken place with regard to his
state of mind. He had now learned to bow to the
decrees of Providence without repining, and to acknow-
ledge that whatever the great Ruler of the universe
orders, is for the good of His creatures. The event I
had foreseen was fast approaching. Every day Don
Gomez had grown weaker and weaker, and he could
no longer raise himself on his bed of straw. One
evening he called Manco and me to his side after he
had made Pedro aware that his speedy death was in-
evitable. ' You have both been friends of my son,' he
said. ' Most deeply do I thank you, though I have no
means of showing my gratitude ; indeed, I must call
on you still further to befriend him. I found him poor,
and may leave him so, unless the power of Spain is
re-established m Peru. In either case, you can serve
him. In the one, still support and protect him ; and iu
PEDRO FINDS HIS FATHER. 319
the other, witness that I have acknowledged him as my
son, and enable him to regain the property which was
mine. There is a certain Father Manuel in Cuzco,
who knows my signature, and is cognizant of all the
particulars of my history. Let him see the papers
I have left, should he have escaped the death which
has overtaken so many of my countrymen, and he will
assist him to the utmost of his means in his object.
May Heaven help him to obtain what by right is his ! '
We promised the dying man to obey his wishes to
the best of our ability, though, as we could not venture
to present ourselves in any city of Peru as witnesses,
I had very Kttle expectation that Pedro would ever re-
cover his property. That night Don Gomez breathed
his last. I will not speak of the bitter anguish poor
Pedro suffered, at the death of a parent so lately found
and so soon lost. The Indians made a grave in a green
mound on the neighbouring mountain; and there we
buried the unfortunate man.
Several days more passed away ; and at last one of
our scouts came hurrying in, to give notice that he had
seen some persons approaching along the valley, in the
far distance. On the edge of the ledge, and at the
mouth of the cavern, stones had been piled up, to hurl
down on the heads of any who might appear in the
guise of enemies. I looked eagerly out, for I hoped
they might prove to be Ned and his guide ; for I had
begun to be very anxious for my friend's safety. As
the persons drew near, to my great satisfaction, I re-
cognised Ked and his guide. They appeared footsore
and weary, and came on very slowly. I went out to
meet him at the bridge.
*I can't say a word, mate, till I've had some food
320 fllANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
and rest,' be answered. ' And this poor fellow here,
he's worse off than I am.'
After Ned and the Indian had eaten, they lay down
to sleep, and it was four hours before the former awoke
and gave me an account of his adventures, which I
translated to Manco and Pedro.
' Well, mates,' he began, ' I'm glad to get back with
a whole skin on my body ; and never may I have to
see again the sights I've witnessed since I've left this
place. The sooner, for my part, we get out of the
country, the better. It was all very well when we bad
to climb up and down the mountains ; I didn't mind
that; but as soon as we got down into the plains,
we couldn't go a hundred yards without meeting with
the dead bodies of our fellow-creatures — Red-skin or
White-skin, it's all the same to me. I can't bear to
eee men, women, and young children murdered like
sheep and Iambs. The Spaniards had cleared out and
burnt every Indian village on the road. We had to
pass near the place where the battle was fought,
and there were thousands and thousands of bodies of
Indians. The birds and beasts of prey could 'scarcely
consume them. At last we got near the city, and my
Ked-skin mate there stowed himself away under a rock
in a thick wood ; and taking the bearings of the place,
I went on by myself. I met no one till I got to the
walls, for the Dons still kept inside, afraid of the
Injuns, though they'd killed so many of them. When
the guards at the gates asked me what I wanted, 1
said I'd come from the mountains, where I'd been
hiding away during the row, and that I was looking
out for a night's rest in a civihsed place, before I set
out back to my own country ; which was true enough,
MTJRDER OF THE IXCA. 821
yon know. They then took me to the governor of the
city, and he questioned me right and left ,* but I stuck
to my story. So when he found he could get nothing
out of me, he let me go^ telling me to come and see
him in a couple of days or so. I found there were to
be great doinf^s the next day, and what do you think
they were? Why, these Christians were going to burn
the Inca and his whole family, because they tried to
get back their rights. It wasn't a sight I wished to
see, you may depend on it ; but I couldn't help myself.
Well, in the morning there was a large crowd in the
great square; and in the iiiiddle there was a quantity
of stakes and wood piled up, and near them a high
platform. Presently a number of Indian people were
brought out of the prison — men, women, and children —
and were marched up to the stakes, and bound to them
with cords. Last of all came a man, whom I soon
saw was the Inca, for he was dressed as he was on tlie
day of the battle, and looked a real king, every inch of
him. They made him stand up on the platform, and
look down on what was going on below.
' They first shot all the children, and then they set
fire to the wood, and burnt the women, and then the
men ; and, would you believe it, among them was the
wife of the Inca, and his children, and his brothers, and
nephews and nieces. He didn't utter a cry or a groan,
but kept looking on as if his eyes would start out of his
head ; but they, poor creatures, shrieked out for mercy
from men who hadn't got any in their natures.
' When the rest were dead, they put some faggots
r
under the platform, and burnt the brave fellow where
he stood. The people shouted and rejoiced as if they
had done something to bo proud of. I couldn't stand
322 MANGO, THE PERUVIAK CHIEF.
it any longer, so I hurried away from the place ; for I
heard that all the Indian prisoners in the city were
next to be shot, and that there were some hundreds
of them. I got into talk with a member of people.
From some I heard one thing, and from some another ;
but what I made out was, that young Andres, the
Tnca's son, with several other chiefs, were still in arms
in the south; but that the Spaniards had sent for
troops from all parts of America; and that, by fair
means or fonl, they were resolved to destroy every
Indian, till the war was finished. When I found that
I could learn nothing more, I waited till night, and
climbed over the waUs. I then ran on as fast as my
legs could carry me, till I got back to the wood, where
I found my guide. Thinking I might be pursued, as
I have no doubt I was, we made a very roundabout
course, and kept a bright look-out for enemies on
every side. We managed to keep clear of them, how-
ever, but were very hard up for food; and I'm not
sorry, let me tell you, mate, to find myself safe back
again here.*
Such was the substance of Ned's account- Pre-
pared, as in a great degree Manco had been, he was
dreadfully affected by it, and for some time could
come to no resolution what course to take. Had he
been alone, he would at once have decided to join
Andres, and endeavour still to make head against the
Spaniards ; but Xita and his child were in the other
scale. At last he announced his resolution of quitting
that part of Peru, and taking refuge far beyond the
borders of civihsation among some of the wild tribes
of the interior, in regions where the foot of the white
man had not yet penetrated.
MURDER OF THE INCA. S23
' There I "will remain,' he said, ' till a more favour-
able opportunity occurs for rescuing my country from
the oppression of the stranger. Be assured that time will
come. My boy may have grown to manhood, and my
hair may have turned grey, or we may both have passed
away ; but Spain cannot for ever keep her iron yoke on
the aecks of our people. In the meantime we shall
have collected arms, and have learned the art of war
from our conquerors ; and avoiding the errors which
have now overcome us, we shall be able to cope with
them successfully/
He promised, moreover, to accompany us till we
should be fairly embarked on the great river of the
south. I then asked Pedro what he proposed doing.
' I will go with you, my friend,' he answered at once.
'I have no hopes of obtaining my father's property,
and I cannot quit you; I will share your dangers, and
accompany you to your native land.'
I rather doubted whether it would not be wiser for
him to try and reach Cuzco, and put hunself in com-
munication with the Father Manuel, to whom his father
had referred him ; but he adhered to his resolution of
accompanying me.
' I have no friends among my countrymen ; I care
not for wealth ; and I long to obtain that knowledge
which here I cannot hope to find. I wish also to see
the world, and more than all, David, I would not be
parted from you/
So it was arranged ; and Manco having sent out the
Indians as scouts in all directions to ascertain whether
any Spaniards were in the neighbourhood, we made
instant preparations for our departure.
324 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
CHAPTER XIX.
OUR ^rONDERFUL ADVENTURES AND ESCAPES.
During our long stay in the cave, my mind often
turned to the future, and I was sorely puzzled to know
by what means, without funds of any sort, we should
find our way to England. Ned, as a sailor, would
have no difficulty ; but Pedro and I, from our igno-
rance of nautical affairs, would be totally unable to
work our way. One day Manco asked me what I was
thinking about. I told him.
'Let not that distress you, my friend,' he answered.
'If gold could restore happiness to our country, I
could fill this cavern with it. I will show you where
you may supply yourself with all you can require ; you
will spend it well, and therefore I do not hesitate to
confide to you the secret of our hidden wealth.'
Two nights after this, as I was about to throw my-
self on my bed of leaves to sleep, Manco came to me.
' We will at once set forth to obtain the gold I pro-
mised,' he said. 'Pedro and your countryman may
accompany us to carry what we find. We must re-
turn before the morning, lest we encounter any of the
Spanish forces, who are ravaging the country on every
side.'
A few words served to let Pedro and Ned under-
stand what was to be done, and providing themselves
with two bags, they instantly declared themselves
OUR -WONDERFUL ADVENTURES AND ESCAPES. 325
ready to proceed. Manco had provided torches, one
of which we each of us bore ; but he told us not to
light them till we should reach the spot to which he
was about to conduct us. As we were setting out,
he also distributed among us two spades and crowbars,
and a pickaxe. He led the way along the ledge and
across the bridge; we following in silence. He then
descended the mountain, and proceeded down the valley
for some distance, when he once more began to ascend.
The ground was rugged and difficult in the extreme,
and path there was none, so that, had we desired it, we
could not again have found our way. For two hours
we toiled on, up and down hill, following close upon
the heels of Manco, who seemed to know the road by
instinct. At length we reached a valley, the hill on
one side of which was covered completely with build-
ings, one rising above the other, and some apparently
hewn out of the solid rock. The moon, w^hich had
lately risen, lighted up the scene, and increased its wild
and mysterious appearance. Not a sound was heard,
not a human being appeared from this city of the dead.
Manco stopped and gazed up at the city.
' Two centuries ago, thousands of human beings, full
of life and activity, thronged those walls,' he remarked.
' All are gone, and of descendants they have left none.
All, all have been victims to Spanish crnelty. Follow
me.'
He moved on, and led us into several. Some had
two and even three stories, and the floors of slabs of
stone or slate still .remained. We at last reached a
house larger than the rest, with a number of windows.
Manco stopped in the centre of the chief hall, and said,
stamping his foot, *Dig there.' Lighting our torches,
32 G MAXCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
we stuck them in the ground, and set to work. After
digging about two feet, we came to a mass which
proved to be the body of a human being, swaddled up
in bandages of cloth, and in good preservation. It was
in a sitting posture, with the knees drawn up to the
chin. Placing it on one side, we dug on. Clearing
away another stratum of earth, we reached a collec-
tion of household utensils, which at first I thought were
of copper and clay ; but as Ned was examining them,
he exclaimed —
' They are gold, every one of them ! *
' Dig, dig,' said Manco ; * you have more to find.'
A third layer of earth was now removed, and we
came upon a number of idols, all of gold or silver, and
surrounding them a quantity of bars of pure gold.
None of us had ever seen so much wealth in one mass.
' There, take what you can carry, and cover up the
rest,' exclaimed Manco. ' You call that wealth,' he con-
tinued, as if divining our thoughts ; ' yet of what use is
it to mankind thus locked up from sight? Now hasten,
or daylight will surprise us before we can reach the cave.
Following his direction, we loaded ourselves with as
much of the pure gold as we could carry ; and then
replacing the body as we found it, we again covered
up the grave. Then extinguishing our torches, we set
out to return to our cavern, which we reached in safety.
It was with very great satisfaction that I bade adieu
to the cavern which had for so long a time been our
home. We had three horses, on one of which Nita
was mounted, and the other two were loaded with a
supply of provisions ; each of the Indians, besides,
carrying enough for his own wants, till a part of the
country should be reached where more could be pro-
OVn ^'ONDERFUL ADVENTURES AXD ESCAPES. 327
cured. Manco took every precaution for our safety
wliich prudence could suggest. He sent the Indians
on ahead as scouts to inspect the country before we ad-
vanced, and to bring us timely notice of the approach of
an enemy. At that time it was difficult to know who
were friends and who were not, for many of the Indians
had gone over to the Spaniards, in the hopes of saving
their lives and property ; and others, still worse, we had
too good reason to know, were ready to act the part
of traitors, and to deliver up their countrymen for the
eake of the reward they expected to receive.
We proceeded for some way along a series of
wooded ridges, called by the Spaniards Ceja de la
Montana (the Mists of the Mountains), on account of
the thick mists which, rising from the rivers in the
valleys below, are attracted by the trees, and hang
over them in dense clouds. In summer these mists
are absorbed by the sun's rays; but in winter they
discharge themselves in endless torrents of rain. At
night we took up our abode in some deserted hut;
but never, if we could avoid it, did we rest in the
abode of man, and whenever we did, Manco kept
three or four of our allies watching at a distance
outside ; and we always again started at early dawn.
As we reached the extreme eastern edge of the Ceja^
we looked down on an interminable extent of forest,
composed of trees of a height with which few in other
parts of the world can vie. These wooded plains are
called Montaiias, which is the name given to the whole
of the country eastward of the Andes.
As we advanced, our ears were saluted by the cries
of numerous birds and animals-. Sometimes I thou^rht
I heard the roaring of a bull at a distance, when I
323 SIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
found it to proceed from the black ox-bird ; and at
others the grunting of a hog sounded close to us ; and
a beautiful bu*d called the Tunqiii^ like a cock with
a tuft of red feathers, and an orange bill, started up
and astonished us with the contrast between his gruff
note and gay plumage. In the evenings, groups of
the pheasant-like liachahuallpa summoned their distant
companions with the cry of Ven acd^ ven acd — Come
here, come here ; and owls and bats flew out with noise-
less wings to pounce on their unwary prey. Bears and
ounces, pumas and tiger-cats crossed our path; and
stags started from their thickets, where they had sought
Bhelter from some of those above-named enemies.
Monkeys chattered at us, and squirrels leaped among
the trees ; rats and mice were found in the huts, and
argutis in the maize fields; snakes crawled along the
ground, and birds of prey circled high above our
heads. But in truth it would be impossible to describe
one-tenth of the beasts, the birds, and reptiles we
encountered in our joui^ney; though I shall mention
those I had opportunities of examining.
We approached one evening th*^ farm of a cacique,
who, with most of the men of his village, had marched
to join the army of Tupac Amaru. The women only,
and some of the old men and children, remained. It
was on the extreme borders of the country inhabited
by Christian Indians. Beyond all was totally un-
known to the white men, and but seldom visited by
the civiUsed natives.
Manco sent on a messenger to give notice of our
approach, and to crave the hospitality of the cacique
and his family. He returned shortly, saying that the
fftcuales only were at home, and that as yet they had
OUR WONDERFUL ADVENTURES AND ESCAPES. 329
received no account of the result of the expedition ; but
that they bade the strangers welcome.
' Alas ! ' said Manco, ' we are, I fear, the bearers of
evil tidings. Had the caciquo escaped, he would have
returned ere this.'
We proceeded on, and in a space cleared of trees,
we found a collection of low buildings. The walls
were constructed of reeds, the interstices being filled
up with loam ; and the roofs were covered with palm
leaves. On one side of the house was a coffee planta-
tion, and on tne other some fields of maize, with fruit-
trees growing rouiiu them. At a little distance, on
some marshy ground, was a field of sugar-canes ; and
by the side of a brook a row of the useful banana.
The poor woman came out to receive us as we ap-
proached. Her first inquiries were for her husband.
Manco had seen him and all his people cut to pieces.
She did not faint or shriek out, but retired into an
inner room, sat herself down on the ground, surrounded
by her women, and groaned bitterly all the night long.
We did not see her again ; but after a time one of her
females came out and set food before us. Our Indian
companions found shelter in some of the huts of the
village ; and one belonging to the farm was given up
to Ned, Pedro, and me. We had Indian-corn bread,
and cakes made of the juice of the sugar-cane, called
chancacas; potatoes, bananas, oranges, and pine-apples,
and several varieties of dried meat ; with a liquor also
made from the sugar-cane, called guarapo: indeed we
had no cause to complain of any want of provisions.
As we were safe here from all risk of pursuit, Manco
proposed to remain for some days, that we might recruit
our strength beiore prosecuting our journey.
330 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
The cacique had been accustomed to increase his
wealth by buying ivom the wilder tribes the celebrated
Peruvian bark. lu the month of May, a number of
Indians set out together, some of whom, of greatest
experience, who are called cateadores^ or searchers,
climb the highest trees to spy out the manchas, or
spots where the cMnchona groups are growing, distin-
guishing them merely by a sliglit difference in the tints
from the dark-green of the surrounding foliage. When
the cateador has discovered a group, he leads his com-
panions to it with wonderful precision through the
almost impenetrable forest ; a hut is built, the trees are
felled, and incisions are made in the bark, and after a
few days, as it dries, it is stripped off and placed in the
huts to dry still more. It is then packed in bundles,
and sent to market.
A party of Indians came one day to the village, on
their way across the Andes, from the more distant
forests to the east, laden with balsams and odorife-
rous gums, which they had collected from a variety of
resinous plants. They were ignorant that the war had
broken out, and when they heard of it, they were un-
wiUing to venture further, and returned, to their own
country. The men who carried the loads had on
merely a piece of cloth round the waist; but the
women who accompanied them wore a loose tunic
without sleeves. Their legs were bare, but painted
with the juice of the Imito, which made it appear that
they had on half-boots. The object was to protect
their legs from the stings of insects. I found that
they professed Clu'istianity. They were regular medi-
cal pedlars ; for they had powders, salves, plasters,
eeds, and roots of every description; claws of the
3
OUR WONDERFUL ADVENTURES AND ESCAPES. 331
tapir, as a remedy against the falling-sickness; and
the teeth of poisonous snakes, carefully stuck into
rushes, as specifics against head-ache and blindness.
' Manco had purchased a sufficient number of horses
to mount all our party, and to carry such provisions as
we required ; though, from the abundance of game to
be procured in the forests, we had no fear of being in
want of fresh meat. Still, however, as there was no
notice of the approach of the Spaniards, he thought it
better to remain a few days longer, to recruit our
strength, before we recommer.ced our journey. Three
of the Indians only had remained with us, the rest
having departed to their homes in the south. Pedro,
Ned, and I employed our time in wandering about the
neighbouring country, under the guidance of one of the
Indians ; but we were charged by Manco not to go
far from the village.
I can scarcely venture to describe the magnificence
of the vegetation of that region. There were numerous
ferns and nettles growing in the form of large shrubs ;
wonderful bignonias and gigantic orchidse drawing their
nourishment from the air ; with every variety of climb-
ing plants, throwing their thousand tendrils round the
trees which gave them support. I could not but admire
the various forms of the stately palm, the thickly-leaved
balsam-yielding leguminosEe, the luxuriant laurels, and
the solanese, with their numberless flowers of vast size.
Further on, again, on the flat lands towards the east,
tlie mighty trees rise to an immense height from the
humid soil, without a flowering plant or shrub below
their branches, forming a canopy almost impervious to
the light of day.
Oue day we liad gone farther than usual from home,
332 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
when we reached a narrow lagune, overspread by the
boughs of the gigantic trees which grew on either side
of it. The air and earth were teeming with animal life.
Birds of beautiful plumage, and every variety of note,
were perched on the branches, or flying above our
heads ; butterflies of many hues were flitting about in
all directions ; and reptiles and insects innumerable
were crawling along the ground. More beautiful than
all were the humming-birds, which, like flashes of
coloured hght, appeared and disappeared as they flew
by us ; and surpassing his brethren in gorgeousness
of hues, was the golden- tailed humming or fly bird,
numbers of which haunted every glade we passed.
From many of the shady branches hung nests built by
the pouched starlings, four or five feet long, and swing-
ing to and fro with every breath of wind. Flocks of
green parrots were chattering on the higher boughs,
and preparing to seek theu* night - quarters in the
higher parts. Our guide called them jornalej^os (day-
labourers), and told me that the name was given them
because, on the return of every day, they come back
at the same hour from the mountains, where they sleep,
to gather their food in the lower forests. I had shot
several birds, and was aiming at one, when he seized
my arm, and implored me not to fire.
'Do you not hear its note, Senor?' he exclaimed.
' If you were to kill that bird, Heaven would afflict you
with some dreadful disaster. Listen : does it not say,
Dios te de (May God give it thee)'?'
The bird, as he rested on a branch before me, threw
back his head and rocked his body, and certainly
uttered a note which might easily be thus translated,
I had got close to the lagune, and was watching a
OtJR WONDERFUL ADVENTURES AND ESCAPES. 333
bird which, with fluttering wings, was hovering in the
air a short distance from me, when our guide forcibly
drew me back, whispering, with a look of terror, ' Did
you not see the Yacumaman ? Would you venture
within the mighty coils of the Mother of Waters f
At first I did not know what he could mean, till,
creeping back, I saw what I had at first taken for the
root of a tree, but which I now perceived to be an
enormous serpent. Its body was wound in several
huge coils round th3 stem of a decayed tree, while it
bathed its tail in the waters of the lagune. Its head
was now thurst forward, as with glittering eyes it
watched an opening in the forest. Presently a slight
rustling was heard, and a beautiful stag came to quench
its thirst after the heat of the day. It came up fear-
lessly, and dipped its head to drink. Again it lifted it
up, and looked around. On a sudden it caught sight
of those beautiful eyes. Instantly its limbs began to
tremble. It seemed to have no power to fly, but stood
looking with mute wonder at the object which fascinated
it. The monster uncoiled itself, and glided from the
tree. Still the stag did not attempt to fly, yet in fleet-
ness it could have outstripped the wind. There it
stood, a willing victim. In another moment the serpent
had sprung upon it, and encircled it in its monstrous folds.
As we could not rescue the stag, and had no wish to
interfere with the serpent, we hurried from the spot. We
were already later than it was wise to remain from the
village, but we could not help stopping to listen to the
ilelicious notes of a cinnamon-brown bird, with head and
neck of dark olive, which was perched on a bough over-
hanging our path. IS'ever from a feathered songster
had I heard notes more sweet or harmonious;.
334 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
' It is the organista^ said our guide. ^ Kurry on,
Seilores, hurry on, his note forebodes a coming storm ;
and, from the glimpses I have caught of the sky be-
tween the trees, I fear that we- shall have one before
we reach the viilai^e/
We took the Indian's advice, for a storm in that
wooded region was an event to be avoided, and walked
as fast as we could over the soft ground towards home.
We had not got far, when a cry from Pedro, who was
a little in our rear, made us stop. As we hurried back
to him, we saw that he was Hmping along as if in great
pain, and trying to overtake us ; and at the same time
I observed a snake winding its way along among the
trees at a rapid rate from us. It was about two feet
long, and covered with the most brilhant stripes of
deep red, yellow, and black. The Indian caught sight
of the reptile at the same time.
' Ah ! mercy, Heaven, mercy ! ' cried poor Pedro.
' I have been bitten by that deadly snake, and in a few
minutes must die. Farewell, my friends, farewell !'
^Courage, Seilor, courage!' exclaimed the Indian;
' I have some hauco cake with me. Eat, eat, and you
may yet live.'
Saying this, he produced from his poctet some cake
of the huaco leaves, a piece of which he put into Pedro's
mouth, and spreading some more on the wound, pressed
it with all his force. - A litter was soon formed, on
which we placed him and carried him along, for the
pain was too great to allow him to walk. After a tmie,
however, he declared that the pain was gone, but that
he felt as if his leg was made of lead. We hurried
on, for we had no time to lose. Thunder was heard
roUing through the sky; and distant flashes, seen
OUR WONDERFUL ADVENlxTRES AND ESCAPES. 3.S5
through the trees, showed that the storm was ap-
proaching. Suddenly a tremendous crash was heard
close to us ; and, looking back, a tall tree, one of the
giants of the forest, appeared riven from the crown to
its roots, and a vast branch lay across the path we had
just passed. Nothing now was required to expedite
our steps. The wind roared, the mighty trees rocked
to and fro as if they had been reeds, the thunder
rattled in deafening peals, and the lightning, in zigzag
form, rushed down the stems of the trees, running Hke
serpents along the ground, and flashed vividly in every
direction. The storm I had witnessed in the Cordil-
leras was grander, but it was scarcely so terrific in its
effects. We got under shelter in the cottage before the
tempest had reached its height. Pedro was instantly
placed in bed, when, after a time, a profuse perspira-
tion came on. Some cooling drink was given to him,
and a pumpkin poultice was applied to the wound.
The huaco plant grows in the woods. The leaves ai«3
half an inch long and half an inch broad, of a solid
texture, the upper surface being of a dark green, witL
purple veins running through it. The stem is slender.^
hard, ribbed, and of a bluish colour; and the leaven
grow singly, two being placed opposite to each other.
It is said that the natives discovered its qualities bj
observing that a bird called the huaco, which feeds on
snakes, whenever it was bitten flew off and ate some ol
this plant. I have heard that the harmless snakes are
great enemies to the poisonous ones, and will attack
those much larger than themselves.
It took two or three days before Pedro had com-
pletely recovered from the effects of the bite.
336 UA^SCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
CHAPTER XX.
SPANIARDS PURSUE US ATTACKED BY WILD INDIANS.
' Up, up, my friends ! * exclaimed Manco, rushing into
our hut one morning, just before daybreak. 'The
Spaniards are traversing the mountains with fire and
sword, and we must haste away from this.'
We all instantly sprung to our feet, and without ex-
changing many words, packed up our goods. By the
time we were ready, the horses were caught and saddled,
and we were soon mounted and ready to proceed. Our
party consisted of Ned, Pedro, and I ; Manco, Xita, and
their child ; and three Indians, of a tribe with whom
the latter were going to take up their residence. We
had, besides, two other horses laden with clothing and
provisions. Bidding adieu to our unhappy hostess
and the villagers, our cavalcade was put in motion, and
we plunged into the interminable forest. Without the
assistance of our Indian guides, we could not possibly
have found our way among the gigantic trees which
shot up like tall masts from the level soil, often branch-
less till near the summit, where their boughs inter-
twined, and formed a canopy which the rays of the
sun could scarcely penetrate.
' On, on, my friends ! ' cried Manco ; ' the enemy
may be on us before we are aware of their approach.
They have traitors with them, and will certainly d*?!?-
patch a force to search us ont.'
SPANIARDS PURSUE US. 337
This was sufficient to make us urge our horses to
their utmost speed ; and all day we rode on, halting
only now and then for a very short time, to rest our
imimals or to take food. At night we encamped in
the forest. For our shelter we cut a number of canes
which grew near a stream, and with them formed some
huts, which we thatched with palm leaves. We had
supplied ourselves with grass hammocks and Indian
mosquito curtains, and by hanging them up in our huts
we obtained very comfortable quarters. We frequently
had streams to pass, which feed the great arteries run-
ning into the Amazon. They were in most instances
too deep to be forded, so we had to wait till we could
construct rafts to convey ourselves and our luggage,
our horses swimming alongside. We took care to
make a great noise to keep the caymans ac a distance,
lest any of them should think fit to grab at our animals'
legs. We had the satisfaction of feeling sure that,
should we be pursued, our enemies would take much
longer time to cross than we did. Still, however, w6
pushed on as fast as the nature of the ground would
allow. We were now approaching the river XJcayali,
at a spot not far from the banks of which Manco in-
tended to make his abode. He might, of course, have
found nuinberless places among the Andes, where the
Spaniards could not have discovered him ; but so many
of his brother chieftains had already been betrayed by
their own countiymen, that he had resolved to remove
himself far beyond the reach of treachery, among
savages who, if they had not the virtues, were free from
the vices of civilisation, and were too independent to
be tempted by a bribe to deliver him into the hands of
Lis enemies.
338 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
Thougli in general the couritrj was level, here and
there mountains and rocky ledges crossed our path, the
far-stretching spurs of the Andes. We found the
country very thinly populatedj though we occasionally
fell in with small parties on their hunting expeditions.
The first infidel Indians we met somewhat raised our
curiosity. They were short in stature, and had swarthy
complexions and long black hair, without any beard on
their chins. They wore a long frock without sleeves,
and when we first saw them we took them for women.
They were armed with bows and arrows. They had
never seen any white men before, and were at first
very much frightened and inclined to run away ; but
our Indians, who spoke their language, that of the
Pauos, assured them that we would not injure them,
and they became very communicative. When they
heard where we were going, they entreated us not to
proceed, assuring us that we should encounter numbers
of cannibal Cashibos, who would to a certainty kill and
eat us.
- Tell them that we fear not the Cashibos nor any
other wild men,' said Manco. 'If they molest us, we
r
will treat them as the beasts of the forest, though we
would wilUngly pass them peaceably.'
As we rode along after we had parted from our little
friends, I asked Manco who were the dreaded Cashibos ;
and he told me that they were the most savage and
warlike of all the wild tribes in the Pampa del Sacra-
mento, between the rivers Ucayah and Hualtaga. ' We
must be on our guard against them, for they are equally
cunning as fierce, and I truly believe that they really
do eat those they can take prisoners. '
Our own Indians were evidently very much afraid
SPANIARDS PURSUE US. 339
of these Cashibos, and kept a mncb more watchful
guard tlian heretofore, both as we rode along' and after
\\e encamped for the night. Several days after this we
were approaching that part of the Ucayali, where we
proposed to embark. I longed to reach it almost as
much as did Xed. ' Ah, mate,' he exclaimed, when I
told him that we had little more than one day's journey
more on horseback to perform ; ' let us once get our
craft built and afloat, and we may snap our fingers at
the Cashibos, and any other enemies to boot.'
It was necessary, before embarking, to lay in a supply
of provision, that we might not be impeded in our
passage down the river ; and as our Indians observed
signs of an abundance of game, we halted much earlier
than usual to hunt. Ned remained with Pedro and
Nita to build the huts and look after the horses ; while
Manco and I, with our three Indians, set out for the
chase. At some distance off, between us and the river,
was a lofty, rocky hill, which served as our land-mark ;
and by takmg the bearings ot it with two other heights
still farther off, I hoped to be able easily to find ray
way back to the camp. Manco and I had the rifles,
the Indians their bows and arrows. While wandering
among the "trees, which were here more than usually
interspersed with shrubs and creepers, I very soon got
separated from my companions. This did not alarm
me, as I was certain that I could without difficulty find
my way back to the encampment, I soon fell in with
a pathway, which I recognised as one formed by the
peccary or wild hog, which traverses the forests in
droves consisting of two or three hundred. I stopped
and listened, for I thought I heard a grunting sound,
irMch showed that some were not far ofi". I was not
540 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
mistaken, for the noise increased in loudness, and I
satisfied myself of the direction' from which it was
coming. Hiding behind a tree, I stood ready to fire, in
the hopes of killing one of the leaders, and having
time to load and take a second shot before the herd
passed by. As soon as they appeared along the path, I
singled out one and let fly ; but my aim was not steady,
and I only wounded the beast. At the same time I
had, I suppose, exposed myself to view ; for the whole
herd, led by their wounded companion, came rushing
towards me with furious grunts of rage, evidently with
the intention of destroying me. To hope to escape by
flight was out of the question, for they would soon
have overtaken me. Fortunately I had observed a tree,
with branches which I could reach ; and retreating to
it, I had climbed up a few feet from the ground before
the furious herd reached me. When they found them-
p
selves disappointed of their prey, they dashed their
snouts into the ground round the tree as if they would
tear it up by the roots, and thus get at me. They
worked so perseveringly, that at first I had some little
apprehension that they would succeed, and I began to
consider how, if the tree fell, I shculd manage to escape
my assailants. On climbing higher, I saw that the
boughs of the tree I was on interlaced with another,
and that I might, by catching hold of the latter, save
myself, should the peccaries succeed in their attempts.
The peccaries grunted and dug away below, and I
climbed up higher and higher. At last I reached a
branch on which I could conveniently sit aT>4 load my
gun. ' Stop/ I thought to myself ; ' before I take
more trouble, I may as well shoot some of these gentle-
men, Tiiey cannot carry off their dead, and when they
SPANIARDS PURSUE US. 841
g-o away, as I suppose they will do some time or other,
they will leave them behind for me.*
The execution followed the thought. 1 tumbled one
of my enemies over, and his companions finding that he
was dead, set off to escape from a similar fate. I had,
however, time to load and fire again, and killed another
hog. As the one I had at the first wounded was by
this time dead, to my great satisfaction, the herd
scampered off, leaving three of their number behind.
I fired a fourth time, but missed, and then descended
from the tree. How to get the peccaries to the camp
was now my puzzle, for one of them was rather too
heavy a load for me to carry, and I had no knife with
me to cut them up. If I left them where they were, in
all probability they would be eaten up by some beasts
or birds of prey before I could return to them. To
save them from the former, it occurred to me that I
might hang them up on the branches of the tree which
had enabled me to escape from becoming their food,
Instead of their becoming mine.
Tliere were a variety of creepers, out of which I
could form ropes ; and selecting some of the toughest
and most pliant, I secured them to the peccaries, which
I dragged under the tree. Having, with no little satis-
faction, hoisted up my spoils, I set out to return to the
camp. On my way I stopped to look at a tree which
seemed to bear a great variety of leaves. On examina-
tion, I discovered it to be a ?ftora, round the stem of
which climbed a number of creepers. On the summit
grew a fig-tree, fully as large as a common English
apple-tree; and from its branches again hung pendant
a number of vines, both fig-tree and vines bearing
a quantity of fruit ; but the parent moi-a, from the
342 MAXCO, THE FERUVrAN" CHIEF.
andue exhaustion of its sap, was already giving signs of
decay, and in a short time both fig-tree and vine, 1
saw, would inevitably follow its fate. A little farther
on, a couple of sloths were making their progress
through the woods. I watched them passing from one
tree to the other, as the branches met, stirred by the
breeze ; and having hitherto seen them hanging lazily
by their claws to boughs, I was surprised at the ra-
pidity of their movements. I have often heard people
assert that the sloth spends his torpid existence in a
perpetual state of pain, from the peculiar sighing noise
he makes, and the slowness of his movements when
placed on the ground. In the first place, I cannot
believe that God has created any animal to pass an
existence of pain. The fact is, that the sloth is formed
to live in trees, to climb, and to feed on leaves, and not
to walk on the ground. Though he cannot be called a
frisky animal, he certainly does not deserve the name
given to him, as, when he chooses, he can move^ as I
now had proof, at a great rate. Dogs bark, donkeys
bray, and cocks crow, and the sloth sighs, when he
wishes to speak ; while, from his long arms and short
legs, with his sharp claws, be by nature is intended
either to be climbing, or, if asleep, hanging, with his
back perpendicular to the ground. I shot one of my
friends, and hanging him over my shoulder, carried
him towards the camp. Scarcely had I resumed my
walk, when I saw a large grasshopper, as I thought,
playing about a bush, and on the point of settling.
As I was passing near it, I was about to put out my
hand to catch it, to examine it more minutely, when,
just in time, I sprang back ; for there I beheld, to my
horror, the head and crest of an enormous rattlesnake.
ATTACKED DY IVILD INDIANS. 343
In another instant I should have been his victim. I
did not stop to see what way he went, but hurried on
as fast as my legs would carry me. I listened, as I
advanced, to the notes of the various birds which filled
the forest, and sometimes to the cries of beasts ; and
I fancied that I heard others answering them from a
distance.
By some means or other I missed the path I intended
to follow, and found myself in a thick mass of trees.
Jn trying to get out of it, I entu'ely lost the line I was
pursuing ; and at length finding a tree I could climb, I
mounted to the top of it, to look out for my land-mark.
While I sat on a bough, concealed by the thick foliage,
I found that I had a view of an open space at some
r
little distance off, a mass of low trees only intervening.
I was about to descend, when my eye caught sight of a
figure moving through the glade. Presently another,
and then another, followed. The stopped and listened
attentively, as if they had heard something to interest
them. They were tall men, dressed in long tunics, and
had beards and lank black hair. Each man carried a
club by his side, and a long spear in one hand, and a
bow, with an arrow ready for use, in the other. As
one of them lurned his face, I saw that he was a Bed
Indian ; and by the peculiar expression of his counte-
nance, I felt certain that they must belong to the
dreaded Cashihos. I trembled for the safety of Kita
and my two friends, for I could not doubt that many
others were in the neighbourhood ; and I could scarcely
dare to hope that they could fail to discover our camp,
or to fall in with Manco and the Indians.
They were evidently intent on taking game, for they
(soundft^ the notes of several birds in succession, to try
344 IIANCO^ THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
if any were in the neighbonrhood. Two or tliret
answered, and shortly making their appearance, fell,
pierced by the Indians' unerring arrows. Again they
sounded tlieir notes, which were answered from a
distance, but no game appeared.
I must own that I was far from comfortable all the
time, and afraid to move or almost to breathe. Every
moment I expected to see them turn their heads, and
to be discovered by their sharp eyes ; and fi'om the
account I had heard of them, I could hope for nothing
better than to be shot, and cooked forthwith for their
suppers. After waiting, however, a short time, I saw
them dart among the trees, and, to my great relief, in
an opposite direction to the camp. Insiantly I hurried
down from my lofty perch, and made the best of my
way towards the camp, keeping a bright look-out, lest
any of their friends should catch me unawares.
I ran 'in breathless haste, anxious to warn my friends
In the camp. Twice, in my hurry, I missed my way.
and found myself going in the very direction the
Cashibos had taken. At length I saw a column of
smoke curling up among the trees. I felt certain that
it must proceed from the camp ; yet, as I got nearer, a
horrid idea seized me, and I fancied that I must be
mistaken, and that I might find instead, the cannibals
seated round one of their dreadful banquets. Still I
went on, advancing as cautiously as I could, and taking
care to leave as little trace of my course behind me. as
possible. After going on in this way tor some time,
my ear caught the sound of singing ; and looking
between the bashes, I saw a fire burning with a spit
before it, and on the spit there was roasting what I
might have mistaken for a small baby, had not mj
ATTACKED I5Y WILT> INDIANS. 315
friend Ned beea officiating as cook ; and I guessed
that it was a monkey "which had been prying too near
the camp, and had been shot either by him or Pedro,
The scene I looked on was one of perfect quiet and
repose, Tlie three huts were finished ; Nita was con-
cluding some arrangements in the interior of hers, and
her infant lay in a basket at the entrance. Xed, as I
sait], was acting as cook, and Pedro was attending to
the horses which were picqaetted around. I was very
unwiUiug to be the bearer of bad news to my friends ;
but there was no time to be lost, so I walked in among
them.
^Ned,' I said, Mve um-^i be on onr guard, there are
Indians in the neighbourhood; they are fellows who
would eat us if they could.'
' They must catch us first/ said Ned coolly. * If they
do, they'll find some of us tough morsels, I calculate.'
On seeing me, Xita rushed out and inquired for her
husband, being alarmed at my having returned alone.
r somewhat tranquillized her by explaining that I had
been separated from the rest ; but still she saw that all
was not right. Though I was anxious to bring in the
peccaries, Ned agreed with me that it "would be impru-
dent to leave the camp, for we could not escape being
discovered before long by the Cashibos. After a time
1 told Nita quietly that I had seen some strange Indians,
and that I thought it wise to be on our guard against
them ; indeed, as we might possibly find a large party
of tliem, and be obhged to retreat in a hurry, it would
be better to pack up and be prepared for a start, atj we
were not in a spot where we could well defend our-
selves if attacked. Nita agreed with me in the wisdom
of this proceeding, and accordingly we packed up om
346 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
goods, and saddled and loaded our horses. I loaded
my rifle, and Ned his pistols and musket ; and Pedro
and Nita got the bows and arrows and spears ready.
I expressed a hope that all this preparation would not
be required.
'So do I,' answered Ned; 'but you see, mate, a
good seaman always gets his ship snug at night if he
thinks a storm is brewing, because he can't see exactly
the time when it may come. So I think we are right
to get ready, for the savages, who may pay us a visit
when we least expect them ; and as just now, you see,
if the rest don't come back, and weVe only got you
and I, and the young Don and the woman and the
child, who won't be much help, the odds will be rather
against us. Looking at these things, I think if we
were to build up a bit of a fortification like, it would
be some aid to us in case of need/
Ned's advice was too good to be neglected, and
accordingly we set to work and cut down some young
trees and branches; and taking the huts as a centre,
we threw up a sort of breast-work, suiiicient to assist
in protecting us while we knelt down to fire.
We had by this time become very anxious at the
prolonged absence of Manco and the Indians; and I
greatly feared that they might have been surprised by
the Cashibos, and murdered. The sun was casting
the tall shadows of the trees across the forest glades,
and still they did not come. At length I determined
to mount one of the horses and go in quest of them.
Just, however, as I was putting my foot in the stirrup,
a shot was heard close to us, and then another, and
several arrows came glancing between the trees, but
falling short of the camp. Directly afterwards one of
ATTACKED BY WILD INI>tANS. §47
onr Tuclians burst through the brushwood, an arrow
sticking in his side. With a look of terror, he pointed
towards the point from which he had come, uttering
the words ' Cashibos — Cashibos.' Having broken off
the head of the arrow, and drawn out the shaft, I told
the poor fellow to run into the camp ; I sprung on my
horse, and dashing forward with my rifle in my hand,
I saw Manco and the two other Indians contending
with a dozen or more Cashibos. Manco had shot two
of them; but the rest, undaunted by the unexpected
effect of the new instrument of death he held in his
hand, were on the point of rushing in upon him with
their clubs. I saw there was not a moment to be lost,
and forcing my way through the tangled mass of
creepers and shrubs which lay between us, I reined up
for an instant, and took a steady aim at the leading
savage. He fell to the ground with a yell of rage, and
I then, without stopping to load again, dashed on
towards the next.
' Well done, mate, well done,' I heard Xed shouting
behind me. ' Knock the rascals on the head ; that's the
way to settle them."
So astonished were the savages with the sudden
apparition of me and my horse, that I had struck
one fellow to the ground before he had time to defend
himself. Ned took aim at a third, and wounded
him ; but the savages, rendered more furious, still
came on with menacing gestures. Manco had dur-
ing the interval reloaded his rifle, and singlmg out
another savage, brought him to the ground. This
made the rest onco more halt, and seeing me loading,
they were on the point of taking flight, when some
loud cries resounded through the woods, and gave
34:8 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CniEl'\
them notice of the approach of some more of their
companions.
' To the camp, to the camp, my friends!' exclaimed
Manco, when he was aware of this ; and obeying his
order, we all retreated at once towards the huts. The
Cashibos had received too strong a taste of our quality
to follow at that instant, and allowed us to reach the
camp unmolested. We instantly held a council of war,
and at first Manco, when he saw the fortification we
had thrown up, proposed waiting where we were to
receive the attack of our enemies ; but he soon agreed
with me and Ned, that it woiild be wiser to escape
while we could, on horseback. We could not tell
how many Cashibos there might be, and they would
probably collect ultimately in such numbers as to
overwhelm us, even should we at first succeed in
beating them off. Our Indians, I found, were fully
expecting to see their companion drop down dead,
from the effects of the poison they supposed to have
been on the arrow ; but either it had not been poisoned
at all, or the poison had dried and peeled oS*, for the
man did not seem to suffer more than from an ordi-
nary wound.
The advantage of our having made our preparatiops
for moving beforehand was now apparent, and to i
we probably owed our safety ; for, without the loss of a
moment, as soon as our plan of proceeding was settled,
we mounted and rode off at a rapid rate through the
woods. The Cashibos caught sight of us, and saluted
us with loud shouts and war-whoops, and a flight of
arrows came whistling after us ; but we were already
beyond their reach, and it only made us gallop the
faster.
ATTACKED BY WILD IXDIAXS. 349
'Sing away, old fellows!' shouted Ned; 'though
you've lost your supper, we've saved ours,' and he
held out the monkey at the end of the spit which he
had snatched from the fire as we were mounting, and
brought along with him.
Fortunately the country before us was tolerably free
of trees, and the rock I have mentioned served to guide
us ; but the sun soon sunk below the horizoUj and left
as for a time in darkness. The sky was clear, and a
bright star soon came out, by which we steered our
course towards the river. The chief danger now to
be apprehended, was from the fallen trunks of trees,
or any soft bogs into which our horses might sink.
After a time the moon got up, and showed us more
clearly our way. On we pushed, therefore, for though
the Indians might not follow us in the dark, we were
very certain that they would directly it was day ; and
our great aim was to get to some rocky spot by the
bank of the river, where we might, by having the
stream on our side, the more easily defend ourselves.
Vampire bats and owls, and other night-birds flew by ;
and snakes and noxious reptiles crossed our path as W3
rode on ; but nothing stopped us.
We pulled up when we reached the rock which had
at first guided our course, and consulted whether we
should take up our position there for the night, and
prepare to defend it against the savages ; but it was
finally agreed that we would travel on till we reached
the river. The journey would knock up our horses, but
as we should have no further need of them, that could
not be taken into consideration. Nita bore up very
well; indeed she seemed to suffer from fatigue as little
HS any of us. Sometimes her husband carried her child,
350 MAXCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
and sometimes Ned took charge of it. About midnight
a halt was called, on an elevated spot, whence we could
command a tolerably clear view on all sides. We re-
quired to rest and feed our horses as well as ourselves,
though we could not venture to light a fire, which
would have betrayed our position to our pursuers.
While we re:Sted and ate, we kept a vigilant watch;
for though it was not probable that the Indians would
have followed close to our heels, it was just possible
that they might have done so, as in consequence of
the numerous impediments in our way, a quick-footed
man might have gone almost as fast as we did.
While I was gnawing away at the leg of the monkey,
and looking out at the same time into the darkness
below, I saw something move across an open glade. It
came nearer, and stopped at a spot where the moon-
beams streamed full upon it, when I saw that it was a
large jaguar. He sat upon his hind-legs and looked
at us very wistfully, as if he should like to secure one
of us for supper. Presently he moved again and came
a little nearer, when he sat down to look at us as
before. I was going to have a shot at him, but Manco
restrained me, observed that it might be heard by the
Cashibos, and lead them to ns. Still the jaguar crept
nearer, and once more stopped to watch us. If he
was hungry, we must have been very tempting to him.
Our Indians at last thought it was no joke, for in
another moment the jaguar might have picked one of
us off; so they set up so loud a scream that they made
him turn about in a fright, and scamper off into the
forest. As this would to a certainty have led the
Cashibos to us, if they were in the neighbourhood,
we once more mounted and continued our journey
ATTACKED BY WILD INDIANS. 351
Sometimes I thought I heard the savages behind us ;
but the sound proved to be the cry of some bird or
beast of prey.
No other adventure occurred, and, as day dawned,
the calm waters of the river appeared shining brightly
through the trees. A little further on rose close to the
stream a high rock, the river face of which was almost
a perpendicular precipice, while that inland was steep
and rugged in the extreme. The top was of sufficient
extent, it appeared, to enable us to pitch our huts on
it, and to keep our horses there, it necessary. Having
surveyed it, we discovered a path by which we could
hope to lead up our horses, every other side being too
difficult for men, even unencumbered with burdens,
to climb up. After some trouble, we reached the top,
whence we found a fine view up and down the river,
and over a wide extent of forest on either side.
'• The sooner we turn this place into a castle, the
better for us, mate,' observed Ned. ' What say you ?
We must get some trees down first, though.'
I told Manco what the sailor said, and he instantly
agreeing, we set to work forthwith to cut down all the
trees which grew around, and which might serve as a
covert to the enemy, and would form palisades for us.
We set to work with a will with hatchets and knives,
and in an hour had cut stakes enough to fence in the
whole rock. Where the soil was of sufficient depth we
drove them into it ; and at the other places we piled
up stones, which we brought up from the margin of
the river. We gave ourselves not a moment's rest ;
even while we were eating we were sharpening the
stakes. Ned set the example, and we all imitated
him. In more important j^oints, as a leader. Manco
So^ MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
showed himself fit to be a chief ; but the British sea-
man, where manual work was concerned, was his
superior. By noon we had a very respectable stockade
r
run up, such as might withstand an attack for a short
time from any ordinary enemy not possessed of fire-
arms. All the trees and shrubs on the sides of the
rock had been cut away, and stones had been piled
up near all the more accessible points, to serve as a
rampart, or to be used as weapons of defence.
' Now, mates,' exclaimed Ned, after he had walked
with an air of satisfaction round our fortifications, 'the
work is done, so let's pipe to dinner.'
To dinner, accordingly, we went; and one of our
dishes was the sloth I had shot, and we had some
more monkeys, and several birds, which we had
brougfht hung on to our saddles. "We were obliged
to light a fire, and we did not fear to do so, as we
knew that in daylight the Indians would just as easily
track us without its guidance as with it. After dinner
we began to construct our huts in a more substantial
way than usual, as we should be compelled, we knew,
to live here some time to build our canoe. Every-
thing depended on the rapidity with which we could
work, so as to be in perfect readiness to receive an
attack from the cannibals, should they have ventured to
follow us. It was night before all our arrangements
were concluded ; and as during the whole time we
had not given ourselves a moment's rest, we were well
nigh worn out. It was necessary, however, to keep
a watchful guard during the night, for which purpose
we divided ourselves into three watches. We slept
with our weapons by our sides, ready for instant use.
When it came to my turn to watch, I walked round
AtTACK£D Br "VViLD INDIAN'S. 3.^3
the ramparts to keep myself awake, for 1 was well
aware of the cunning of the Cashibos, and that they
always make their attacks at night. As I stopped
for a moment, a long, shrill plaintive cry came through
the night air, followed by three others of the same
length, gradually deepening in tone, and which had a
peculiarly melancholy expression. At first I thought
the cry must have arisen from some human being in
distress. I remarked it to the Indian who was watch-
ing with me.
' Ah, that sound comes from a little bird,' he an-
swered. ^ We call it the alma perdida. It is bewail-
ing the dead, and good cause has it now to sound its
notes — Aye de me!'
The night passed on, and though on several occa-
sions I fancied that I" could distinguish the forms of
the savage Cashibos skulking round us, none app'^areii,
r«d daylight once more returned.
35-4 JjAJiCO, TUE PERUVIAN CHlE/*.
CHAPTER XXI.
CONCLUSION.
VOYAGE ON THE AMAZON — PAEA — SAIL FOR RIO DO
JANEIRO all's AVELL THAT ENDS AVELL.
Our first care in the morning was to search for a trco
which might serve us to scoop into a canoe, till lower
down the Amazon we might fall in with one large
enough to convey us to Para. Fortunately \ye dis
covered one to suit our purpose close to the rock, and
we instantly set to work to bring it to the ground.
Thanks to Manco's forethought in providing us with
good hatchets, in the course of three hours it lay
prostrate on the ground, a piece of about thirty-five
feet long being marked off to form the canoe. All
day we worked at it, one man at a time being stationed
on the highest point of the rock to give notice of the
approach of an enemy. Before night we had made
some progress in fashioning the bow, and in scooping
out the inside. The night passed off as before, and
we began to hope that the Cashibos had had a suffi-
cient taste of our quality, and did not intend to attack
us. Ned expressed his opinion that it would be neces-
sary to build up some sides to our canoe ; and as we
had no means of sawing planks, we looked out for
some tough smooth bark to answer the purpose. The
VOYAGE ON THE AMAZON. 355
Indians sewed the pieces we stripped from the trees
neatly together ; and afterwards they collected a quan-
tity of black bees' wax, with which io cover the seams.
An Indian occupies the greater part of a year in making
his canoe: we calculated that we could do the work,
with the aid of our iron tools, in ten days or a fort-
night. Three days had passed away, and still no
Cashibos had appeared.
' They will, I suspect, not coi'te at all/ I remarked
to Munco.
' Do not be sure of that,' he answered. ' You do
not know their savage and revengeful natures. They
will lie in wait often for weeks or months together, to
destroy an enemy. I'm afraid that they have only
gone to collect their friends, and will be down on us
In greater numbers.'
The fifth night passed away, and the sixth night
came. Our canoe, though far from complete, was
sufficiently hollowed out to form a boat, and Ned
had that day shaped some paddles ; but we had still
to build up the sides, and to pay over the whole with
wax. to make it water-tight ; also to put in seats, and
half-decks to the bow and stern, as well as to provision
her, to make her fit for our voyage down the river. It
was my watch, and Pedro and one of the Indians were
with me.
'Hist, Senor!' said the latter. 'I hear an enemy's
footsteps on the ground. The sound comes down
upon the wind. They think we are asleep, or they
would be more cautious. Lie down, and we will not
undeceive them till they are close to us.'
' You are right' I answered ; and I crept silently to
v;here Pedro was standing, and told him what th^
356 JIANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
Indian bad said, desiring him also to rouse up the rest,
to be ready for action.
In another minute all hands were at their posts.
We were only just in time; for presently we could
distinguish through the stockades a number of tall
savage-looking figures collected among the trees ; and
an arrow, with a burning head, was sent flying into
the centre of our fort. It stuck in the ground, and
did no damage. Instantly it was followed by a whole
flight, and the most terrific yells and cries rent the air,
as some hundreds of the fiercest-looking savages were
now rushing on towards the fort.
' jS'ow, be steady, and fire,' cried Manco.
"We did, and each of us hit his man ; our Indians
at the same time sending their arrows from their bows
as fast as they could draw the string, returning those
which the Cashihos had sent. Several of our enemies
had fallen by the time they had reached the foot of
the hill. Still they came on, and began to climb the
rocks. If they succeeded in getting up, and cUmbing
over the stockades, we saw we should to a certainty
be overwhelmed. On they came with terrific cries and
yells. Again and again we fired, and rarely missed ;
but their numbers were so great, that little impression
was made on them. They found, however, as they got
higher up, their difficulties increased. Our Indians
plied them rapidly with arrows, and at intervals tumbled
down the stones on their heads, and we continued
loading and firing without cessation. We could almost
reach them with our spears ; and so crowded together
k ■
were they^ that they impeded each other's movements.
This gave us a great advantage, of which we did not
fail to profit ; and seizing the largest stones at hand,
VOYAGE ON TflE AMAZlON. 357
>vc dashed them down on their faces, and knocked them
off the cliff. Their places were, however, speedily
supplied by others, and at length some of them suc-
ceeded in reaching the stockades. Now came the tug
of war ; for the fighting was hand to hand, where
numbers would have the advantage. Just then I re-
collected the effect our horses had had on them before ;
and calling Manco, we mounted two which stood be-
hind the hill, ready saddled, and dashed forward at
the enemy with our spears in our hands, uttering loud
shouts. . The apparition so startled the foremost ranks,
that they turned round to fly, hurrying those behind
them back also. Seeing the success of our manoeuvre,
we told the re^t to follow our example. Nita, who
had been by the side of Manco, leaped on a horse.
Ts'ed took hold of her baby ; and the Indians, leading
the baggage-horses, we prepared to gallop down the
rock, and to charge the main body of the Cashihos.
It seemed an act of desperation, but it was our only
chance. Our arrows and stones were exhausted, and
our ammunition would not hflve held out much longer.
Our enemies, seeing us coming on with so bold a front,
were seized with a panic ; and, with loud cries, they
all turned round and fled into the woods, leaving some
dozen or more of their number dead on the field.
' We may now rest where we are, I suppose,' I
observed to Manco.
' No, no !' he answered. They will go away, and
hold a war council, and return again before long. We
must get away from hence, and put the river between
ns before daylight, or we shall suffer from it.'
Accordingly we descended from our rock, and secur-
it,5 the horses to the trees, we united our strength, and
2 A
358 MANCO, THE PEUUVIAN CHIEF.
launched our unfinished canoe into the water. The
wood of which she was composed was so light that
she floated high ; but to give her greater buoyancy, we
secured a quantity of dry rushes round the gunnel ;
and we found that when our stores were in her, there
was room for all the party.
' Come, mates, it*s time to be under weigh, if we are
not to wait till the Injuns are back upon us,' shouted
Ned. But one of our Indians was missing.
While I was looking round for him, a bright light
shone from the top of the rock, and soon afterwards
he made his appearance. I found that he had gone
back to light a fire, to make the Cashibos suppose we
were still on the rock. Ned's voice again summoning
IS, we embarked in the canoe; and the horses being
fastened to their halters, plunged into the water after
us, encouraged by the voices of the Indians. Ned,
Manco, Pedro, and I seized the paddles, and away we
went down the stream, gradually edging over to the
opposite side. The horses, having been accustomed
to cross rivers, swam well ; and for half an hour we
continued our course, till we reached a convenient
landing place. Our poor horses were very much ex-
hausted ; but we reflected that had we left them on the
other side, they would have fallen into the hands of the
Cashibos. Our intention had been to have sent them
back with the Indians ; but the men had petitioned so
hard to be allowed to accompany Manco, that he
could not refuse them ; and we, therefore, were com-
pelled to turn our animals loose, with a hope that they
might escape being devoured by jaguars or shot by
Indians.
We had landed in ft liUlo bay, the entrance of
VOYAGE ON THE AMAZON. 359
which was concealed, from the opposite shore. By aid
of our horses, we dragged Tip our canoe, which ah*eady
had begun to leak from want of caulking. Close to
us was a rock, very similar to the one we had left,
and to this we resolved to fly if we were again attacked ;
but Manco and the Indians expressed an opinion that
the Cashibos would not attempt to follow us across the
stream.
As soon as daylight returned, all hands set to work
to finish the canoe. Some went to collect more bees'
wax and bark, others fastened the bark to the part
scooped out, and others put in the seats and decks,
Ned acting the part of master -shipwright, and direct-
ing the whole, being actively employed with his own
lingers at the same time. Three more days were occu-
pied in finishing the canoe. At night we were afraid
of lighting a fire, lest we should show the Cashibos our
position, or we should have worked even then. We
slept as before, with our arms ready for instant action.
Our Indians shot seme monkeys and three peccaries,
with some birds, which served us for provision for
some days ; but we had no fear of being in want of
food, as we were certain of finding an abundance of
turtle on the banks of the river, and further down, of
beuig able to purchase from friendly Indians, plantains,
bananas, guavas, granadillas, pine-apples, water-melons,
and many other fruits and vegetables. We waited til
morning, and having bade farewell to our poor horses,
we launched our canoe, and stepping into her, pushed
off into the stream. We were but just in time to escape
our enemies, for as we passed down we saw the shore
lined with the Cashibos, who were launching a number
of balsas and rafts with ihe evident intention of cros?-
■1"
t
360 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CIUEF.
ing to destroy us. They sent a flight of arrows after
us, but as the river was here though somewhat shallow,
yet very broad, by keeping over to the opposite bank,
we escaped them. We had now paddles for all hands,
and we plied them vigorously. Pedro and I found it
at first very tinng work ; but Manco, Ned, and the In-
dians were accustomed to it. The scenery we passed
was often very fine, when the river ran between high
rocks and ranges of hills. From the character of the
country we felt sure that we should far outstrip any
pursuers. To make certain, however, we paddled on
the greater part of the night, the sharpest-eyed of the
Indians being stationed at the bow to warn us of anv
danger we were approaching. Towards the morning
we pulled into a little sandy bay, where we landed,
and threw ourselves down wrapped in our cloaks, to
obtain some rest. Scarcely was I asleep when I felt
something pitch down upon my nose. I looked up, but
no one was near me. I went to sleep again, when my
head got a disagreeable thump, and so it went on. At
last I shifted my position, but still the knocks con-
tinued, though I was too sleepy to heed them. Awak-
ing at daylight I looked up, and in the trees overhead
I discovered a large family of monkeys, who had, I
doubt not, thus been amusing themselves at my ex-
pense. We were speedily again under weigh, and the
stream running rapidly, we made, I daro say, from
forty to fifty miles a day. We passed two or three
rapids, down which we had to lower our canoe, and to
carry her cargo by land. One was so dangerous that
we judged it safer to haul her on shore, and to drag
her over the ground to the lower side. This we did
by means of rollers placed under her bottom, but the
VOTAGE ON TH'S AMAZON. 361
operation occupied us a whole day, and so weary were
we, that we were very thanliful the Indiaus did not
think of attacking us that night. After this, the river
became deep and free from obstructions of all kinds,
so that we were able to allow the canoe to drop down
the stream at night, two at a time only paddling, while
the others slept. In this manner we made rapid pro-
jgress. Sometimes, when there were no signs of natives,
we landed, and built huts to rest in at night. We
generally took these occasions to catch turtle, while
our Indians went to hunt in the neigbourhood, and
never failed to bring us back a supply of game. In
about ten days after our escape from the Cashibos, we
sighted a village built close to the banks of the river.
It consisted of only eight or ten houses, but then each
house was of great extent, with many divisions, and
was the habitation of a considerable number of families.
The sides were of cane, without any cement between
the interstices, and the roofs were neatly formed of
palm leaves. A turn of the river brought us upon it
before we had time to pull to the opposite side, when
a number of the inhabitants came forth with pacunas,
their deadly blow-pipes, in their hands, prepared to
shoot at us. Our Indians instantly hailed them, and
informed them that a great chief was in the canoe, and
entreated their hospitality. After a short consultation
a friendly reply was given, and we pulled to the shore.
As soon as we landed they came down and led us up
to their houses.
There was something agreeable in their counte-
nances, though their flowing hair and painted faces and
legs and bodies gave them an extravagantly savage
appearance, increased by their teeth being blackened,
862 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
^
and by the bead ornaments which they wore round
their necks, ankles, and wrists. The men wore a long
loose robe, and the women one of shorter dimensions.
There was little neatness in the internal economy of
their dwellings. At the end farthest from the door
was the fire-place, surrounded with pots and jars of
many sizes. On each side were raised platforms for
bed-places, and pieces of beaten bark for bedding,
covered with musquito curtains. Bows, arrows, lances,
pacunas or blow-pipes, were hung to the posts or
rafters, an axe and a knife in some cases : bowls made
from calabashes, earthen jars to hold chica, water and
young turtles ; a few blocks of wood for seats, a few
baskets, a ladder to reach to the roof, a wooden trough
in which masata is made, and a rude sort of loom,
complete the furniture; from which list must not be
omitted the lady's dressing box which contains her
paints and brushes, as well as her trinkets. The centre
of the house is always left unoccupied, as beneath it
are buried the members of the family who die, the
living thus becoming the guardians of the dead. They
gave us an abundant repast off vaca marina or manatee^
called in EngUsh a sea-cow (a curious fish which I
must describe), turtle, monkeys, and a variety of vege-
tables and fruits.
Our friends were great fishermen as well as sports-
men. The next morning I accompanied some of them
in their canoes to catch a vaca marina. They watched
for the animal till his snout appeared above water,
when they killed it with their spears. In appearance
it was somethmg like a huge seal ; but it has no power
to leave the water. It was about twelve feet long,
with a large muzzle armed with short bristles, and
/
VOYAGE ON THE AMAZON". 363
small eyes and ears. It had two thick fins and a
longish thick tail; was very fat, and of a dark blue
colour. To bring it home a canoe was sunk under its
body ; and when bailed out, it floated it up with per-
fect ease. The meat was in taste something between
pork and beef. A large quantity of oil was extracted
from the blubber.
Turtle flesh forms one of the principal articles of
food of the people living on the banks of the rivers ; and
a very valuable oil is also extracted from the eggs, of
which one female lays a hundred and fifty in a season.
It is used instead of butter.
The fiercest inhabitants of the Amazon, and of its
large and numerous tributaries, are the lagartos, cai-
7nanes, or alligators. In some parts they are seen bask-
ing in the sun, like logs of wood thrown up by the tide,
with their enormous mouths kept open ready to catch
the flies which settle on their lower jaw. Alligators
lay eggs, and it is said that as soon as they are hatched
tl)e young ones try to run on to their mother's back, and
that the male alligator, who has come for no other pur-
pose, eats all which fail to take refuge there, aided by
the galliiiasos and other birds of prey. Their na-
tural food appears to be fish ; and the Indians say
that they will make a party of twelve or more, and that
whfle one division blockades the entrance of a creek,
the other will swim down, flapping their tails, and
drive the fish into the jaws of their devourers. When
they cannot procure fish, they will land and destroy
calves and young foals, dragging them to the water's
edge to eat them. When once they have tasted human
flesh, it is asserted that they will take great pains to
obtain it, upsetting canoes, and seizing people asleep
364 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
near the banks, or floating on their balsas. I ha^vc
seen an Indian attack and kill an alligator in the water
with a sharp knife. The Indian in one hand took a
a fowl, and in the other i)is knife. He swam till it got
opposite the alligator, when it made a spring at the
fowl. On this he left the fowl floating, and diving
below the surface, cut the belly of the monster open
with his knife. I have seen one twenty feet long ; and
what with his enormous head, and horrid eyes almost
projecting out of his head, the impenetrable armour
which covers his body, the red colour of his jaw^s, his
sharp teeth, and his huge paws and tail, make him
certainly a very hideous monster.
The most deadly weapon the Indian of the Pampas
ases is his pacuna or blow-pipe, out of which he sends
his arrows, dipped in the fatal wourali poison. The
poison takes its name from the wourali viae, the scraped
^vood of which, and some bitter roots, form the chief
ingredients, boiled together. The rites and incanta-
tions employed, and the numerous other articles added
to the poisonous cauldron, may remind one of the
weird sisters' concoction in Macbeth. The pacuna is
composed of a very deJicate thin reed, perfectly smooth
inside and out, which is encased in a stouter one.
The arrows are from nine to ten inches long, formed
of the leaf of a species of palm, hard and brittle, and
pointed as sharp as a needle. At the butt-end some
wild cotton is twisted round, to fit the tube. About
an inch of the pointed end is poisoned. Quivers are
made to hold five or six hundred of these darts. The
slightest wound causes certain death within a few
minutes, as the poison mixes with the blood, and com-
pletely paralyses the system, causing, probably, littla
VOYAGE OX THE AMAZON. 365
or no pain. The pacuna is very similar to the sumpitan^
used by the inhabitants of Borneo and other people in
the Eastern Archipelago, though (he latter are not
acquainted with the wourali poison.
I must hurry on, I find, with my adventures. For
several days we proceeded down the Ucayali, till we
arrived at a point where a small river, called the
Shaunga, falls into it. The stream was broad and
tranquil, and vast trees grew down to the water's
edge; while in the far distance, to the south and
east, rose ranges of lofty mountains, reminding us of
the distant Andes in miniature. Manco pointed them
out to Nita.
'There,' he said, 'is our future home, till the
Spaniards have learned not to despise the Indian
race. Then we will return, and once more endeavour
to regain liberty for Peru, and to restore the dominion
of the Incas.'
"We here landed, and built some huts to last us a
few days, while Manco sent one of our Indians as an
ambassador to the chiefs of the villages, to crave the
hospitality of the tribe. We employed the time till
the return of the messenger in fishing and shooting,
and in preparing the canoe for a longer voyage ; for
which purpose we fitted her with a mast and sail, a
very patch-work affair, made out of our saddle-cloths
and some bits of cotton stuff, which Manco had
broui2:ht with him.
One day about noon, the sound of an Indian trumpet
was heard ; and soon afterwards, a dozen warriors
appeared, their faces and bodies highly painted,, and
adorned with a profusion of beads. They were clothed
in the usual loose tunics, and armed with shields and
36G MAKCO, THE FEUUVIAN CHIEf.
clubs, ornamented with the antlers of a stag and rich!}'
tinted feathers, one end being sharp, to use as a spear ;
as also with bows and arrows, and lances. They were,
I found, of the Sencis tribe. These people live in good
houses, cultivate the ground, and use canoes, and are
a very intelligent and warHko people.
The present party came to welcome Manco to their
country, and to express their willingness to afford him
an asylum as long as he chose to remain among them,
it was with deep regret that we parted from him and
Nita and their child. He was too sensible to ask me
to remain with him, feeling that, as a civilised man, I
had my vocation elsewhere.
^ I hope to be of some use to these poor people in
improving their condition,' he observed with a sigh.
' The employment will serve to soothe my weary exile.'
Manco, and Nita with her child in her arms, stood
on the shore, as, hoisting our sail, we steered our course
down the river. I watched them with aching eyes and
a sad heart, till they faded from my sight. Many
years since then have passed away, but I have never
received any account of my brave and noble friend.
He may have returned to Peru, when the War of Inde-
pendence broke out, and the Creoles threw off the yoke
of Spain. At that time a large number of Indians
jomed the liberal party, under the idea that if the
Spaniards were driven out, their freedom and ancient
institutions would be restored ; but they found that
under the new republic their condition was but little
if at all improved. Many, I am told, however, stih
look forward to the time when Manco or his sod
shall appear, and the Inca and his race shall ]'ule the
land.
PARA. 867
I wish that I had space to describe our very inte-
resting voyage down the Amazon. I saw enough to
convince me of the fertility of the soil, and the vast
number of productions to be found in its neighbour-
hood, and on the banks of the many rivers which run
into it.
After some weeks we reached the station of a Por-
tuguese missionary priest, who received us most hospi-
tably; and finding that he was about to despatch a
vessel to Para, we were glad to abandon our canoe,
and to embark in her. She was about thirty feet
long and eight broad, the after part being decked
with a house thatched with palm leaves, which served
as the cabin for the passengers. In the fore part was
a frame-work, covered also with palm leaves, under
which the crew stood to paddle. In the centre was
a mast, with a large square sail set on it. We had
received as gifts several monkeys and parrots, and
other birds and beasts, which now served to amuse
us, as our own toils were over. Some parts of the
Amazon, down which we sailed, were three miles wide,
and appeared like large lakes. For many hundreds
of miles steamboats might penetrate into the interior
of that magnificent region; and I hope t|iat the
enterprise which is every day making new fields for
its employment, may be directed ere long to that
direction, to carry the advantages of civilisation
among the numerous interesting tribes who inhabit its
chores.
It was with much satisfaction that we reached the
Portuguese city of Para, situated on the river of that
name. Prom the sandy nature of the soil, and the
atcady trade-winds which blow from the east, the
368 MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF.
city, though but little above the level of the sea at
high water, is perfectly healthy. There are a good
many public buildings, and several largos or open
spaces in the city ; but the private residences have
little pretension to beauty, though they are con-
structed with a due regard to afford as much shade
and coolness as possible. We remained here but
two days ; for, finding a schooner sailing for Rio
de Janeiro, and there being no chance of a vessel
direct to England for many months, we resolved to
go in her.
I shall never forget the intense delight with which
Ned walked the deck as he once more found himself
afloat on the open ocean.
'This is what I call life, mate — true hfe,' he ex-
claimed ; ' and it will be a long time before you find
me out of sight of blue water again.'
Our schooner, the ' Felicidade,' had a rapid passage
to Kio de Janeiro. I cannot stop to describe that city,
which has now become the capital of an empire. In-
deed I saw very little of it. Nor can I picture its mag-
nificent harbour, large enough to hold all the navies in
r
the world. My first care, on going on shore, was to
learn what ships were about to start for Europe. I
found that one was sailing the very next morning-
Ned, on hearing this, said he would go on board and
look at the craft, while Pedro and I waited for him on
the quay. He soon came back, and said that the
' Susan' was a fine large brig ; that he liked her appear-
ance, and as she was short of hands he had engaged
for the passage home at good wages. There was, he
anderstood, an English family going home in her ; but
as she would have room for two moz-e passengers, he
\
all's "WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 369
advised me to return with him to secure berths for
Pedro and myself. We, accordingly, forthwith went
on board.
' Your name, sir,' said the master, when I told him
my object.
' David Rexton,' I replied.
' Rexton ! that is very extraordinary,' he replied.
' Why, that is the name of my other passengers.'
* Oh ! how my heart beat with strange, wild, fearful,
yet hopeful emotions at these words. I should have
fallen on the deck, had not the kind-hearted man sup-
ported me.
'' Where are they ? ' I at length found words to say.
• In the cabin at this moment,' he replied. ' But
stay, I have heard much about them, and suspect who
you are. Do you go forward with my mate there, and
stay quiet for a httle time ; while I go and prepare
them for your appearance. By-and-by we will intro-
duce your friend here, and he can tell them he has seen
you alive and well.'
I put myself under the good master's directions ; and
'I need scarcely say that Heaven had mercifully pre-
served my beloved parents, and thought fit to re-unite
me to them. The very night the village, where they
had taken refuge, was attacked, the faithful Ithulpo
had warned them iu time to enable them to fly to the
mountains, where they had concealed themselves in the
hut of an aged Indian. Ithulpo had, unfortunately,
quitted them, to look for some of their horses ; and
they had seen no more of him. From the hut of the
Indian, after a detention of some weeks, they succeeded
in reaching the coast, and getting on board a merchant-
man, engaged in smuggling. She directly afterwards
370 ' MANCO, THE PERUVIAN CHIEF,
sailed; and rounding Cape Horn, they put into thb
magnificent harbour of Bio de Janeiro, for water and
provisions. Here my father found that the affairs of a
branch of their house would much benefit by his pre-
sence. He accordingly had remained, till I so for-
tunately arrived.
We finally reached England in safety. Ned re-
fused to touch any of the gold given to us by Manco ;
and I, feeling that I could do no less than follow
the noble fellow's generous example, devoted it to
the service of Pedro, who was thus enabled to obtain
the best education England could afford- Some years
afterwards he went to Peru, and succeeded in recover-
ing the larger portion of his father's property. He
fought in the War of Independence, when his native
country threw off the yoke of Spain ; but deeply dis-
appointed in the result of that struggle, he lived in
retirement on his estate, devoting himself to doing good
to the surrounding population.
He wrote me word that he had made every inquiry
for Manco, but could hear nothing of him. The Inca
noble probably perceived that the War of Independence
could do little to ameliorate the condition of his people,
and refused to leave his retreat.
My tale is ended. Since the period of my adventures
in Peru I have visited many countries, and witnessed
many strange scenes ; and this I can assert, that every
event of my life has tended to confirm the lessons given
me by my father, to increase my rehance on God, and
to convince me more and more that He orders all things
for the best ; and that when He thinks fit to affiict His
creatures, He has some, wise object in view, even
though we may not be able to discover it. Therefore,
ALL S "WELL THAT ENDS "WELL.
371
T fiay to my young friends, learn what is right to be
douCj and do it, fearless of consequences, and trusting
in Heaven. Seek not for the reward of man, and be
assured that God will care for you here, and mort
than amply rejfay you hereafter.
PRINTED nV MORRISON AND GIBB LIMITED, EDINHUEGH
2 M— D— 4/99.